HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH FROM THE APOSTOLIC AGE TO THE REFORMATION A.D. 64-1517 |
---|
BOOK V.
A.D. 814-1046.
CHAPTER I.
LOUIS THE PIOUS (A.D.
814-840).—END OF THE CONTROVERSY OF THE IMAGES (A.D. 813-842).THE FALSE
DECRETALS
THE great defect of Charlemagne’s system was, that it required a succession
of such men as himself to carry it on. His actual successors were sadly unequal
to sustain the mighty burden of the empire.
Feeling the approach of his end, Charlemagne, after having obtained
the concurrence of the national diet, summoned his only surviving legitimate
son, Louis, from Aquitaine to Aix-la-Chapelle, where, in the presence of a vast
assemblage, he declared him his colleague and successor. He exhorted the prince
as to the duties of sovereignty, and received from him a promise of obedience
to his precepts. He then desired Lewis to advance to the high altar, on which
an imperial crown was placed, to take the crown, and with his own hands to set
it on his head—an act by which the emperor intended to assert that he and his
posterity derived their title neither from coronation by the pope nor from the
acclamations with which the ceremony in St. Peter’s had been hailed by the
Romans, but immediately from God. After this inauguration, Lewis returned to
the government of Aquitaine, but was soon again summoned to Aix-la-Chapelle, in
consequence of his father’s death, which took place in January 814.
Lewis, at the time of his accession to the empire, was thirty-six years of
age. In his infancy, he had been crowned by Pope Adrian as king of his native
province, Aquitaine. He had for many years governed that country, and had
earned a high character for the justice and the ability of his administration.
He was brave, learned, and accomplished; kind-hearted, gentle, and deeply
religious. But when from a subordinate royalty he was raised to the head of the
empire, defects before unobserved began to appear in his character. His piety
was largely tinctured with superstition; he had already thought it his duty to
abjure the study of classic literature for such as was purely religious, and,
but for his father’s prohibition, he would have become a monk like his
great-uncle Carloman. He was without resolution or energy, wanting in knowledge
of men, and ready to become the victim of intrigues.
In Aquitaine Lewis had been surrounded by a court of his own, and his old
advisers continued to retain their authority with him. The chief of these was
Benedict of Aniane, whose rigid virtue could not fail to be scandalized by the
licentiousness which, after Charlemagne’s example, had increased in the
imperial household during the last years of the late reign. This Lewis at once
proceeded to reform by banishing from the court his sisters and their
paramours, with other persons of notoriously light reputation. Nor were the
statesmen who had been associated with Charlemagne spared. Among these the most
important were three brothers, related to the royal family—Adelhard, Wala, and
Bernard. Adelhard had in his youth left the court of Charlemagne in disgust at
the divorce of the Lombard queen, and had entered the monastery of Corbie, of
which he became abbot. In later years he had acquired a powerful influence over
the great emperor; he had been the principal counsellor of his son Pipin in the
government of Italy, and in conjunction with Wala he had advised Charlemagne to
name Pipin’s son Bernard as heir of the empire, in preference to Lewis.
Adelhard and the youngest brother were banished; Count Wala was compelled to
become a monk in the abbey from which Adelhard was removed; and thus was laid
the foundation of a lasting enmity between the men of the old and those of the
new reign.
Leo III, dissatisfied (as it would seem) at the manner in which Lewis had
received the crown, omitted to congratulate him on his accession, and did not
exact from the Romans the usual oath of fidelity to the emperor. The feuds
which had once before endangered this pope’s life broke out afresh shortly after
the death of his protector. There were serious disorders and much bloodshed at
Rome; and Leo took it on himself to punish some of his enemies with death—an
act which Lewis regarded as an invasion of his own sovereignty. He therefore
sent his nephew Bernard, king of Italy, to inquire into the matter on the spot;
but the pope disarmed his indignation by submitting to give an explanation of
his conduct. Leo died in 816. The wealth which he had at his disposal appears
to have been enormous, and the papal librarian Anastasius fills many pages with
an enumeration of the splendid gifts which it enabled him to bestow on his
church.
The Romans hastily chose as his successor Stephen IV, who was consecrated
without any application for the emperor’s consent. Stephen felt the necessity
of apologizing for this irregularity, which he ascribed to the emergency of the
time, when popular tumults were to be apprehended. He published a decree by
which it was enacted that the consecration of future popes should be performed
in the presence of imperial commissioners; and, after having made the citizens
of Rome swear allegiance to Lewis, he himself went into France for the purpose
of explanation and excuse—perhaps also to secure himself from the violence of
the Roman factions. But the devout emperor did not wait for his submission. He
met him at the distance of a mile from Reims; each dismounted from his horse,
and Lewis thrice prostrated himself at the pope’s feet before venturing to
embrace him. On the following Sunday, the pontiff placed on the head of Lewis a
splendid crown which he had brought with him, and anointed both him and his
empress Ermengarde. Anastasius tells us that the honor paid to the pope almost
exceeded the power of language to describe: that he obtained from the emperor
whatever he desired; that, after our Lord’s example of forgiveness, he pardoned
all who in the time of Leo had been obliged to seek a refuge in France on
account of offences against the church, and that they accompanied him on his
return to Rome. On the death of Stephen in the beginning of the following year
(817), Paschal was immediately chosen and consecrated as his successor. The new
pope sent a legation to assure the emperor that he “had been forced rather than
had leapt into” his see; and his apology was accepted.
Lewis was bent on effecting a reformation both in the church and in the
state. By means of his missi he redressed many grievances
which had grown up under his father’s government; and in councils held at Aix
in 816 and 817, he passed a great number of regulations for the reform of the
clergy and of the religious societies. The secular business in which bishops
had been much employed by Charlemagne had not been without an effect on their
character and on that of the inferior clergy, so that the condition of the
church towards the end of the late reign had retrograded. The canons now passed
testify to the existence of many abuses. Their general tone is strict; they aim
at securing influence and respect for the clergy by cutting off their worldly
pomp, and by enforcing attention to their spiritual duties. The canonical life
is regulated by a code enlarged from that of Chrodegang. The acquisition of
wealth by improper means is checked by an order that no bequest shall be
accepted by churches or monasteries to the disinheriting of the testator’s
kindred, and that no one shall be tonsured either as a monk or as a clergyman
for the sake of obtaining his property. We find, however, complaints of the
evils against which this canon was directed as well after its enactment as
before. Another important canon ordered that every parish priest should have
a mansus, or glebe; that both the glebe and his other property
should be discharged from all but ecclesiastical service; and that when this
provision should have been fulfilled, every parish, where there was a
sufficient maintenance, should have a priest of its own. Benedict of Aniane was
president of the assembly which was charged with the monastic reform. He
recovered to their proper use many monasteries which had been alienated either
to laymen or to secular clergy; and he obtained relief for many from the
burdens of gifts to the crown and of military service,—burdens which had
pressed so heavily on some of them that the remaining income had been insufficient
even for food and clothing. The rule of St. Benedict was taken as the basis of
the new reforms; but the canons are marked by a punctilious minuteness very
unlike its original spirit.
These reforms were the work of the independent Frankish church, and were
sanctioned by the supreme authority of the emperor, who exercised the same
prerogative as his father in matters concerning religion.0
In the holy week of 817, as Lewis and his household were passing along a
gallery which led from the palace to the church of Aix, the wooden pillars on
which it rested gave way. The emperor suffered little hurt; but the accident
suggested to his counselors the possibility of his death, and the expediency of
providing for that event. By their advice he proposed the subject to the
national assembly, and obtained its consent to the association of his eldest
son, Lothair, as his colleague in the empire; but this measure, which was
intended for the preservation of peace, became the source of fatal divisions.
The younger brothers, Pipin and Lewis, who held respectively a delegated
sovereignty over Aquitaine and Germany, were discontented at finding themselves
placed in a new relation of inferiority towards their senior, to whom they were
bound to pay gifts, and without whose consent they were not at liberty to make
war or peace, to receive ambassadors or to marry. But the elevation of Lothair
was still more offensive to Bernard, son of the emperor’s elder brother Pipin
by a concubine. Bernard had been appointed by Charlemagne to succeed his father
in the kingdom of Italy. The defect of his birth was not regarded by the Franks
as a bar to inheritance; as it had not prevented his receiving an inferior
royalty, it did not disqualify him for succeeding his grandfather in the empire;
and, as it was chiefly on the ground of maturer age that Lewis, the younger son
of Charlemagne, had been preferred to the representative of the elder son,
Bernard might have now expected on the same ground to be preferred to the
children of Lewis. The king of Italy had hitherto endeavored, by a ready
submission and compliance with his uncle’s wishes in all things, to disarm the
jealousy which the empress Ermengarde continually strove to instill into her
husband’s mind. But he now yielded to the influence of the discontented party,
of which Theodulf, bishop of Orleans, a Goth or Lombard by birth, and the
bishops of Milan and Cremona, were the most active members, while Wala from his
monastery zealously aided them by his counsels. The pope himself, Paschal, is
said to have been implicated in their schemes. But the emperor and his
partisans made demonstrations which showed that any attempt to subvert the
government would be hopeless. Bernard repaired to Châlons on the Saone—decoyed,
according to some writers, by the empress, under a promise of forgiveness and
safety. He confessed to his uncle his guilty designs, and after a trial was
sentenced to death. The sentence was compassionately changed by Lewis to the
loss of eyesight; but, whether from the cruelty with which the operation was
performed, or from grief and despair, the unhappy Bernard died within three
days. Theodulf was deprived of his see, without any regard to his plea that, as
having received the pall, he was subject to no jurisdiction except the pope’s.
Lewis, now rendered suspicious of all his kindred, compelled three of his
illegitimate brothers—of whom Drogo was afterwards creditably known as bishop
of Metz—to be tonsured.
The empress Ermengarde, whose zeal for the interest of her sons had been a
principal cause of the late troubles, died shortly after. Lewis in his sorrow
was disposed to resign his crown and become a monk. But the ecclesiastics whom
he consulted dissuaded him; the daughters of his nobles were assembled for his
inspection, and he chose Judith, daughter of Welf I, count of Bavaria, to be
the partner of his throne. The new empress is described as not only beautiful,
but possessed of learning and accomplishments unusual in the ladies of that
age; and her power over her husband was absolute.
In 821, on the marriage of Lothair, Theodulf, Wala, Adelhard, and the other
accomplices of Bernard were forgiven—an act of grace which has been traced to
the removal of Benedict by death from the emperor’s councils. But Lewis was
still disturbedby the remembrance of the severities which had been exercised in
his name; the alarms of his conscience were increased by some reverses, by
earthquakes, and other portents; and at the diet of Attigny, in the following
year, he appeared in the dress of a penitent. He lamented his own sins and the
sins of his father. He expressed remorse for the death of Bernard—an act in
which his only share had been that mitigation of the sentence which had been so
unhappily frustrated in the execution. He entreated the forgiveness of Wala and
Adelhard, who were present. He professed sorrow for his behaviour to Drogo and
his brothers, and bestowed high ecclesiastical dignities on them by way of
compensation. He gave large alms to monks, and entreated their prayers; and he
issued a capitulary acknowledging his neglect of duty towards the church, and
promising amendment of abuses. Wala was sent into Italy, to act as adviser to
Lothair, who had obtained that kingdom on the death of Bernard.
On Easter-day 823, Lothair, who had gone to Rome on the invitation of
Paschal, was there crowned by the pope as emperor. He had already been crowned
by his father, at the time of his elevation to a share in the empire; but
Paschal, by persuading him to accept this second coronation, as an ecclesiastical
sanction of his authority, carried on a chain of policy which resulted in
persuading the world that sovereignty was derived from the gift of St. Peter’s
successors.
Soon after Lothair’s departure from the city, two high officers of the
church, who were among the chief of the emperor’s Roman partisans, were decoyed
into the Lateran palace, where—in punishment, as was believed, of their
attachment to the Frank interest—they were blinded and afterwards beheaded.
Lewis, on hearing of this affair, sent a count and an abbot to investigate it.
The pope appeared before the commissioners, and, with thirty-four bishops and
five other clergymen, swore that he had no share in the death of the victims.
But he maintained that they had deserved it as traitors; and he refused to give
up the murderers, on the ground that they had sought the protection of St.
Peter and belonged to the apostle’s family. The commissioners, having no
authority to use force, reported the circumstances to their master, and Paschal
at the same time sent some envoys to offer explanations. The emperor did not
pursue the matter further; but he resolved to place his relations with Rome on
a more satisfactory footing.
An opportunity was soon furnished in consequence of Paschal’s death, which
took place in May, 824. A severe contest arose for the papacy. Lothair again
went to Rome, and asserted the Frankish sovereignty by acknowledging Eugenius
II, the candidate who was supported by Wala’s influence, as the rightful
successor of St. Peter. The young emperor complained of the late murder of his
adherents. He inquired why the popes and the Roman judges were continually
spoken against. He discovered that many pieces of land had been wrongfully
seized by the popes (perhaps under the pretence that they were legacies to the
church), and caused great joy by restoring them to the rightful owners. He
settled that, according to ancient custom, imperial commissioners should visit
Rome at certain times for the general administration of justice. He
exacted of the Romans individually an oath of fealty to the empire, saving
their faith to the pope. He enacted that no person should interfere with their
right of electing a bishop; but he bound them by an engagement that they would
not allow any one to be consecrated as pope until he should have sworn
allegiance to the emperor in the presence of an imperial commissioner. Although
this engagement was in the sequel sometimes neglected or evaded, the report of
Lothair’s proceedings is evidence of the ideas which were then entertained as
to the relations of the papacy and the empire. It was considered that the
emperor was entitled to investigate elections to the Roman see, and to decide
between the pretensions of candidates; and, while the pope was the immediate
lord of Rome, his power was held under the emperor, to whom the supreme control
of the administration belonged.
After four years of childless marriage, Judith in 823 gave birth to a son,
Charles, afterwards known as the Bald. The jealousy of the emperor’s sons by
Ermengarde was excited; they declared Charles to be the offspring of adultery,
and charged Judith with bewitching their father. The empress, on her part, was
bent on securing for her son an inheritance like that of his elder brothers,
and in 829 he was created duke of Germany— probably in the vain hope that such
a title would give less offence than the title of king. Lewis, under the
influence of his wife, laboured to buy partisans for Charles by profuse gifts
from the hereditary domains of his family and from the property of the church.
On this account he had been bitterly attacked by Wala at a diet held in 828;
and when his elder sons now broke out into rebellion, they were aided by a
powerful party of the hierarchy, headed by Wala (who in 826 had succeeded Adelhard
in the abbacy of Corbie), with the archchaplain Hilduin, abbot of St. Denys,
Jesse, bishop of Amiens, and Elissachar, abbot of Centulles. Of the motives of
these ecclesiastics it is difficult to judge. They may have honestly felt the
dangers which threatened the empire from the system of partition which had been
introduced; they may have been galled by the imperial control of ecclesiastical
affairs, as well as by the invasions of church property. But the pretentions to
superiority over the crown which now began to be asserted in their councils are
startling, and the conduct by which they followed up their theories was utterly
indefensible.
Judith was caught by the insurgents at Laon, and was pursued by the curses
of the people into a convent at Poitiers, where she was compelled to take the
veil. She was also forced to engage that she would use her influence over her
husband to persuade him to enter a monastery. But the inclination which Lewis
had formerly felt towards the monastic life was now mastered by his love for
Judith and her son. He asked time for consideration; in spite of all opposition
he contrived that the next national assembly should not be held in Gaul, where
the population were generally disaffected to the Frankish rulers, but at Nimeguen,
where he might hope to be supported by the kindred and friendly Germans; and
the event answered his expectation. At Nimeguen the emperor found himself
restored to power. Hilduin, who had ventured to transgress an order that the
members of the diet and their followers should appear unarmed, was banished;
and a like sentence was passed on Wala, with others of his party. Lothair (who
had rebelled after having sworn to maintain the young Charles in his dukedom),
with characteristic meanness, made his submission, abandoned his accomplices,
and joined in giving judgment against them. Judith was brought forth from her
convent, the pope having declared that her forced profession was null. She
undertook to prove by ordeal her innocence of the witchcraft and adultery
imputed to her, but, as no accuser appeared, she was allowed to purge herself
by oath; and Bernard, count of Septimania, her supposed paramour, on offering
to clear himself by the wager of battle, found no one to accept his challenge.
Some of those who had been most hostile to Lewis in his distress were condemned
to death; but, with his usual gentleness, he allowed them to escape with
slighter punishments.
Again and again Judith’s eagerness for the interest of her own son, and the
jealousy of the elder brothers, brought trouble on the unhappy Lewis, who seems
to have fallen into a premature decay. A fresh insurrection took place in 832,
in consequence of Charles’ advancement to the kingdom of Aquitaine. The pope,
Gregory IV, who partly owed his dignity to the influence of Wala and Hilduin,
crossed the Alps, and appeared in the camp of the rebels, where Wala and the
other ecclesiastical chiefs of the party waited on him. Lewis was supported by
many bishops, who, on a report that the pope meant to excommunicate them and
the emperor, declared that, if he had come with such intentions, he himself
should be deposed and excommunicated. An answer which Gregory issued, and which
was probably written by Paschasius, one of Wala’s monks, had no effect; and he
began to show uneasiness and discontent with the part which he had undertaken,
when Wala and Paschasius reassured him by producing a collection of canons and
decretals, which were intended to prove that the pope had the right to judge
all causes, and could himself be judged by no man. It seems to have been at
this time that Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, sent forth two tracts—the
one, a comparison between hierarchical and secular authority; the other, a
defence of the rebel princes. In the first of these, he insists on the
superiority of the ecclesiastical power; he utters many reproaches against
the emperor, and exhorts him to submit to the pope. “If, indeed, pope
Gregory had come without reason, and for the purpose of fighting, he would
deserve to be opposed and driven back; but if he came for peace, he ought to be
obeyed”. In the other pamphlet, Agobard charges Judith with gross and notorious
profligacy; he justifies the proceedings of the emperor’s sons; and, as a
precedent for the part taken by himself and his brethren, he alleges the
opposition which the priests and prophets of Israel offered to Jezebel and
Athaliah. He tells the emperor that Samson, for his love to an unchaste and
unbelieving woman, lost his eyes and his judgeship; he exhorts him, since he
has thus far been like Samson in the loss of his power, to study that, like
him, he may escape the forfeit of his eternal portion by humbly and patiently
submitting to his lot.
On St. John Baptist’s day (833), the two armies encamped opposite to each
other near Colmar. Gregory paid a visit to the emperor, who received him
without the usual marks of respect but they afterwards exchanged presents, and
the pope continued to pass from the one camp to the other. Arguments, threats,
money, and other inducements were employed to influence the adherents of Lewis;
and, on the morning of St. Peter and St. Paul’s day, he found that all but a
handful of his men had deserted him during the night. On discovering his
forlorn condition, he professed himself unwilling to be the cause of bloodshed;
he advised those of his followers who could expect no mercy from the rebels to
save themselves by flight, desired the others to follow the example of the
majority, and gave himself up as a prisoner to his sons. The pope is said to
have returned to Italy in deep grief and shame on account of his share in these
transactions, while the popular feeling with respect to them was shown by the
name given to the scene where they took place— Lugenfeld,
“the Field of Lies”.
Judith, for whose safety in life and limb the successful rebels had pledged
themselves by oath, was sent across the Alps to Tortona, while Charles was shut
up in the abbey of Prüm, and Lewis was led about as a captive by his eldest
son. But Lothair and his advisers soon became aware that a general feeling of
pity was rising in favour of the unfortunate emperor; and they resolved to
defeat it by an act which was intended to disqualify him for reigning. At a
diet held at Compiègne, a bishop (probably Agobard) begged Lothair’s permission
that a representation should be made to Lewis of the misdeeds by which he had
lowered the empire of the great Charles. There was little show of opposition to
the proposal; Lewis in his captivity was importuned to become a monk by a
number of bishops, among whom Thegan tells us that the most active were some of
servile or barbaric birth,—above all, shameless and most cruel, Ebbo of Reims,
who had turned against the emperor at the Field of Lies; and, as their
solicitations were in vain, they resolved to proceed by other means. In an
indictment of eight heads, drawn up with much iteration, and partly relating to
offences for which he had already done penance at Attigny, he was charged with
acts of violence towards his kinsmen—the death of Bernard, the tonsuring of
Drogo and his brothers; with frequent breach of oaths, especially as to the
partition of the empire; with having violated the rest of holy seasons by
military expeditions and by holding courts or diets; with outrages and
injustice against many of his subjects; with having caused waste of life and an
infinite amount of misery through the calamities of war. The bishops assumed
the right of judging the emperor. They condemned him in his absence, declared
him to be deprived of earthly power, and, in order to prevent the loss of his
soul, they sentenced him to do penance before the relics of St. Medard and St.
Sabinian at Soissons. He was strictly guarded in a cell until the day appointed
for the ceremony, when he was led forth, not as a sovereign, but as a sinful
Christian desirous of showing penitence for his offences. Lothair was present,
with a large body of bishops and clergy, and the cathedral was filled by a
crowd of spectators. The emperor, clothed in sackcloth, prostrated himself
before the altar; he acknowledged that he had been guilty of misgovernment,
offensive to God, scandalous to the church, and disastrous to his people; and
he professed a wish to do penance, that he might obtain absolution for his
misdeeds. The bishops told him that a sincere confession would be followed by
forgiveness, and exhorted him that he should not, as on the former occasion,
attempt to hide any part of his sin. The list of charges against him was put
into his hands; with a profusion of tears he owned himself guilty of all; and
he gave up the document, to be placed on the altar as a record of his
repentance. He then laid down his sword and his military belt; he was stripped
of the secular dress which he had worn under his sackcloth; and after these
acts it was pretended that, according to the ancient canons, he was incapable
of returning to the exercise of arms or of sovereign power. 6 Every bishop who
had been concerned in the affair drew up a memoir of it, which he gave into the
hands of Lothair.
But the projectors of this humiliation were mistaken in their hopes.
Compassion for the emperor and indignation against those who had outraged him
under the pretence of religion were almost universal. His younger sons, Pipin
and Lewis, took his part, and Lothair, alarmed by the tokens of the general
feeling, hastily withdrew from St. Denys, leaving his father at liberty.
Friends speedily gathered around Lewis; he was advised to resume his military
ornaments, but refused to do so unless with the formal sanction of the church. He
was therefore solemnly reconciled in the abbey of St. Denys; his belt and sword
were restored to him by some of the same bishops who had been concerned in his
degradation; it was declared that a penitent who had laid down his belt might
resume it on the expiration of his penance; and the popular joy at the
emperor’s restoration drew encouragement from a sudden change of the weather,
which had long been boisterous and ungenial.
In February 835 a council was held at Thionville, where eight archbishops
and thirty-three bishops condemned their brethren who had shared in the
proceedings at Compiègne and Soissons. Among these delinquents the most noted
was Ebbo, a man of servile birth, who had been foster-brother of Lewis, and
like other low-born clerks, had been promoted by him with a view of
counterbalancing the aristocratic prelates who aimed at independence of the
crown. Ebbo was a man of learning, and had labored as a missionary among the
northern tribes; but his behavior towards his benefactor had been conspicuously
ungrateful. His treason had been rewarded by Lothair with a rich abbey, and,
when the cause of Lewis again became triumphant, he had fled, with all the
wealth that he could collect, in the hope of finding a refuge among the
Northmen. He was, however, overtaken, and, after having for some time been
detained in the monastery of Fulda, he was compelled to ascend the pulpit of a
church at Metz, where, in the presence of Lewis, and of the assembled bishops,
clergy, and laity, he acknowledged that all the late proceedings against the
emperor were unjust and sinful. At Thionville he wrote and subscribed a
profession of his own unworthiness; he was deposed from his see, and remained
in monastic custody or in exile until the death of Lewis. Other bishops who had
taken part against the emperor were gently treated on confessing their guilt,
while Agobard, who did not appear, was condemned for his contumacy.
Lothair was deprived of the imperial title, and was confined to the kingdom
of Italy. But Judith afterwards found it expedient to make overtures to him,
and a partition—the last of the partitions which attest the difficulties and
the weakness of Lewis—was made in 839, by which Pipin, the emperor’s grandson,
was to be excluded from inheriting his father’s kingdom of Aquitaine; and, with
the exception of Bavaria, which was left to the younger Lewis, the whole empire
was to be shared between Lothair and Charles. To the last the reign of Lewis
was distracted by the enmities of his sons, who had alike cast away all filial
and all brotherly regards. He died on the 20th of June 840, in an island of the
Rhine opposite Ingelheim, when engaged in an expedition against his son Lewis
of Germany. On his death-bed he received the consolations of religion from his
illegitimate brother Drogo, bishop of Metz. His last words, “Out! Out!” were
interpreted as an adjuration commanding the evil spirit to depart.
During the earlier years of this reign, the fame of Charlemagne continued
to invest the empire with dignity in the eyes of foreign nations, and Lewis
himself carried on successful war in various directions. But the dissensions of
the Franks afterwards exposed them to enemies from without. The Northmen, whose
first appearances on the coast had filled the mind of Charlemagne with gloomy
forebodings, advanced up the Scheld in 82o. In 835, they burnt the great
trading city of Dorstadt, with its fifty-four churches; and their ravages were
felt on the banks of the Loire and elsewhere. To the south, the Saracens were a
no less formidable foe; in 838 they plundered Marseilles, and carried off its
monks and clergy as prisoners. And on the east, the Slavonic nations had taken
advantage of the Frankish contests to make inroads on the imperial territory.
The dangers which thus threatened the empire on various sides became yet more
serious under the successors of Lewis.
Although the decision of the second Nicene council had been established as
law in the eastern empire, the conformity to it which was enforced was in many
cases insincere. A considerable party among the bishops and clergy was opposed
to the worship of images; and in the army, the enthusiasm with which the memory
of the martial iconoclastic emperors was cherished was usually accompanied by
an attachment to their opinions.
Leo V, the Armenian, who in 813 became emperor by the deposition of Michael
Rhangabe, was, by the influence both of his early training and of his military
associations, opposed to the worship of images. His enemies speak of him by the
name of Chameleon, on account of the insincere and changeable
character which they impute to him; but even they allow that he was a man of
unusual energy, and of abilities which fitted him to sustain the declining
empire. The patriarch Nicephorus—not (it would seem) from suspicion, but merely
in compliance with custom—required him on his elevation to subscribe a
profession of faith; but Leo desired that the matter should be deferred until
after his coronation, and, when the application was then renewed, he refused.
Like other adventurers who rose to the possession of empire (and probably
like a far greater number in whom the promise was not fulfilled), Leo had in
early life been told that he was destined to become emperor. Hence he derived
an inclination to believe in prophecies; and a monk who by a rare exception to
the feeling of his class, was adverse to the cause of images, now assured him
of a long and glorious reign if he would suppress the worship of them, while he
threatened him with calamity in case of his acting otherwise. The words
produced their effect on Leo; and he was further influenced by a comparison
between the prosperous reigns of the iconoclastic emperors and the misfortunes
of those who had followed an opposite policy. He resolved to take the Isaurian
Leo and his son for his examples; but, before proceeding to action, he wished
to assure himself as to the grounds of his cause. He therefore desired Antony,
bishop of Sylaeum in Pamphylia, John the Grammarian, and other ecclesiastics,
to abridge for his information the acts of Constantine’s iconoclastic synod,
and to collect authorities from the fathers against the adoration of images. He
then opened the matter to Nicephorus, urging that the disasters of the empire
were popularly ascribed to the worship of images—an assertion which ought
perhaps to be taken as representing the feeling of the soldiery alone; and he
proposed that such as were placed low m and within reach should be removed. The
patriarch refused his consent; on which the emperor asked him to produce any scriptural
warrant in favour of images. Nicephorus replied that the worship of these, like
many other unwritten things, was matter of apostolical tradition, and had been
taught to the church by the Holy Ghost; that it would be as reasonable to ask
for scriptural proof in favour of reverencing the cross or the gospels. And on
being desired to argue the question with Antony and John, or to refute the
authorities which they had produced against his views, he declined, on the
ground that he must have nothing to do with heretics.
Nicephorus and his partisans—clergy, monks, and laity—now held nightly
meetings in the cathedral, where they engaged in prayer for the frustration of
the emperor’s designs, and bound themselves to stand by the cause of images
even to the death. On hearing of these assemblies, Leo in the dead of night
sent for the patriarch, and the question was discussed at great length.
Nicephorus repeated his declaration as to the unlawfulness of holding
conference with heretics, and after a time asked leave to introduce his
friends, who had accompanied him to the palace, and during his conference with
the emperor had been waiting without the gates. Of these the most prominent was
Theodore, a priest, and abbot of a monastery in the capital, which had been founded
by Studius, a noble Roman, and was better known by a name derived from his than
by that of its patron, St. John the Baptist. Theodore was a nephew of the abbot
Plato, who had excommunicated Constantine VI, on account of his second
marriage, and had vehemently opposed Tarasius for his compliance with the
emperor’s will in that affair. Theodore himself had taken part with his uncle;
he had endured exile and other severities in punishment of his contumacy, and
had incurred fresh penalties under the reign of Nicephorus, when some questions
connected with Constantine’s marriage were revived. Under his care, the Studite
community had increased the number of its members from about twelve to nearly a
thousand; the strictness of its discipline had acquired for it an eminence
above all other Greek monasteries; and the abbot’s character and sufferings had
won for him an influence which made him important even in the eyes of the
sovereign. Theodore took up the cause of images with all his characteristic
zeal. There were, indeed, among its partisans some extravagances so violent
that he felt himself obliged to reject and censure them; but he himself went so
far as to eulogize a high official for employing an image as sponsor for a
child. He held that images were not for the unlearned only, but were necessary
for the most advanced Christian; that a reverence for them was necessary in
order to a right faith in the Incarnation. If images were suppressed, he said,
“our preaching is vain, and your faith is also vain”.
On being admitted into the emperor’s presence, Theodore entered on the
subject of images with great vehemence. He reproached Leo for innovating in
matters of religion, and reminded him of the fate which had befallen emperors
who had been enemies of the faith. The Old Testament prohibitions of images, he
said, are abolished by the incarnation : if the law of Moses were to be
regarded, how is it that we worship the cross, which the law speaks of as
accursed?—and he urged the other usual topics of his party. The emperor told
him that his insolence was notorious, but that, if he wished for the glory of
martyrdom, he would be disappointed. Theodore rejoined that the imperial power
was limited to external matters; that, according to St. Paul, God had “set in
the church first apostles, then prophets, and afterwards teachers”, but that
nothing was said of emperors; that the emperor was bound to obey in matters of
religion, and not to usurp the office of others. “Do you exclude me from the
church?” asked Leo. “It is not I”, the monk replied, “but the apostle; nay
rather, it is you who by your deeds have excluded yourself”. The emperor
desired that Antony of Sylaeum might be released from the excommunication which
Nicephorus had pronounced against him; but this was refused, and at length Leo
in anger dismissed the patriarch and his party. On leaving the palace Theodore
was enthusiastically kissed by his companions, and was greeted with
demonstrations of the warmest admiration on account of the stand which he had
made.
Leo now desired the friends of images to give up their meetings, to remain
quietly at home, and to refrain from discussing the subjects which were in
question; and he required them to bind themselves by a written promise of
obedience. Some complied; but before Nicephorus had signified his intentions,
Theodore sent forth a violent circular addressed to all the monks of the
empire, censuring the patriarch for his neglect to take more decided measures
against the emperor; and threatening with eternal punishment all who should
desert the cause of images. He kept up a lively agitation by means of letters,
visits, and conversations, and vehemently asserted the cause of images, in
verse as well as in prose. The chief of his productions are three tracts which
bear the title ofAntirrhetics—the first two in the form of dialogue
between an orthodox man and a heretic; the third, consisting of the
iconoclastic objections with a triumphant answer to each of them.
The emperor’s opposition to images was not extreme. He did not wish to
destroy them, or even to remove Such as might be retained without
superstition; nor did he desire to disturb the convictions of those who
were attached to them, if they would consent to extend a like toleration to
others. But the vehemence of Theodore and his party, who regarded the worship
of images as an inseparable consequence of a right faith in the incarnation,
provoked Leo to measures of great severity. The soldiery, without waiting for a
legal warrant (yet perhaps incited by the emperor, as his enemies asserted),
broke out into tumult, and rushed to the brazen gate, where the image of “the
Surety”, so famous in an earlier stage of the controversy, had been reinstated
by Irene. They uttered much abusive language, and pelted the figure with dirt and
stones; whereupon the emperor removed it, under the pretence of rescuing it
from such indignities, and issued a commission for taking down images in
general, wherever it could be done with safety. Images were broken, burnt, or
bedaubed with clay and filth. Many refractory bishops, abbots, and others, were
ejected and banished; among the sufferers was the chronicler Theophanes, who
died in the island of Samothrace.
At Christmas 814, the emperor went in state to St. Sophia’s, having
previously satisfied Nicephorus that no disorder was to be apprehended by
drawing a picture from his bosom and kissing it. He advanced to the altar, and
kissed the altar-cloth, which was embroidered with a representation of the
Saviour’s nativity. But when, in the course of the service, a denunciation of
idolatry was read from Isaiah, one of the clergy stepped forth, and, addressing
the emperor, told him that God, by the prophet’s words, commanded him to
proceed firmly in his measures for the suppression of image-worship.
Nicephorus fell seriously ill, and it was hoped that his death would spare
the emperor the necessity of proceeding against him. But he recovered, and, as
all attempts to treat with him were fruitless, he was deprived, and was shut up
in a monastery, where he lived fourteen years longer. John the Grammarian was
proposed as his successor, but was rejected as wanting in birth and in age; and
the Patriarchate was bestowed on Theodotus Cassiteras, a layman connected with
the family of the Isaurian emperors, and the supposed prompter of the monk by
whose prophecies Leo had been induced to attempt the suppression of
image-worship. Theodotus, who is described by his opponents as “a man without
reason, more dumb than the fishes, and ignorant of everything but impiety”, gave
great offence to the monastic party by his free and secular habits of life. He
assembled a synod, which confirmed the judgments of the iconoclastic council of
754, and annulled those of the second Nicene council. The most eminent abbots
had been summoned to take part in the assembly; but Theodore in their name sent
a refusal in his usual vehement strain, condemning all who should attend, and
declaring that he would not share in or regard any measures which might be
taken without the consent of the lawful patriarch Nicephorus. In defiance of
the imperial order against the public exhibition of images, he caused his monks
on Palm Sunday to carry in solemn procession all those which belonged to the
monastery, and to chant a hymn which began with the words, “We adore thine
undefiled image”.
The emperor, greatly provoked by this daring contumacy, sent Theodore into
banishment, where he remained for seven years. He was removed from one place to
another; he was often cruelly scourged, even to the danger of his life; his
wounds were undressed, nor, when he fell seriously ill, could he obtain any
attendance or relief; he suffered from want of food; he was imprisoned for
three years in a loathsome subterranean dungeon, and was often threatened with
death. But his resolution rose with the severity of his treatment. He declared
that he would bear whatever might be inflicted on him, but that nothing should
reduce him to silence. He found means of writing and of circulating letters
which sustained the determination of his party; he denounced the emperor as a
Pharaoh and a Nebuchadnezzar, an enemy of the Saviour and of His virgin mother;
and the increased punishment which he drew on himself by each offence served
only to stimulate him to greater violence. He wrote to the bishop of Rome,
to the three eastern patriarchs, and to the heads of some important
monasteries, representing the oppressions of the church in the most moving
terms, and earnestly praying for sympathy.
Paschal, who had just been raised to the papacy, refused to admit the
imperial envoys into Rome, sent legates to intercede with Leo for the friends
of images, and, in token of the interest which he took in them, built a
monastery for Greek refugees, to whom he assigned the new church of St.
Praxedis for the performance of service in their own language. The clergy of
the party sought ordination in Italy; the laity, instigated by Theodore’s
teaching, refused religious offices at the hands of the iconoclastic clergy.
Leo was more and more exasperated. The worshippers of images were scourged,
banished, mutilated, blinded, or put to death; it was ordered that all pictures
should be whitewashed, or taken down and burnt; spies were employed to discover
all who possessed images or books in defence of them, all who should venture to
shelter a fugitive or to relieve a prisoner of the party. All hymns in honor of
images were expunged from the liturgy, and care was taken to instill an
abhorrence of images into children by means of their school-books
Michael the Stammerer, a general to whom Leo had been indebted for his
throne, at length became discontented, and was convicted, by his own
confession, of treasonable designs, on the eve of Christmas 820. He was
condemned to death, and Leo would have ordered the execution of the sentence to
take place immediately, but for the intercession of his empress, who entreated
him to defer it until after the festival. The emperor agreed, but, with a
melancholy foreboding, told her that her pious scruples would cost her and her
children dear. Michael was confined in the palace, and Leo, anxious to assure
himself, went in the middle of the night to look whether the prisoner were
safe. He found both him and the officer who guarded him asleep; but the keeper
had resigned his bed to the criminal, and was lying on the floor. A slave, who
was in the room unobserved, had recognized the emperor by his purple buskins,
and on his withdrawal aroused the sleepers. The officer, knowing that the
indulgence which he had shown to the prisoner must render himself suspected as
an accomplice, concerted with Michael a plan for instant action. Under pretence
that a confessor was required, he introduced into the palace one of Michael’s
partisans, who, on going out, communicated with others. It was the custom to
celebrate the earliest service of Christmas-day at three o'clock in the
morning; the ivory gate of the palace was open to admit the clergy and singers,
and among them a band of disguised conspirators entered. These attacked the
chief chaplain, supposing him to be the emperor, who usually led the psalmody
on such occasions; but the priest escaped by uncovering his tonsured head. They
then fell on Leo, who for a time defended himself by swinging the chain of a
censer, and afterwards, seizing a large cross from the altar, dealt heavy blows
around him, until a conspirator of gigantic size disabled him by a stroke which
cut off his right hand. On this, the emperor was immediately dispatched; his
head was cut off, and his body was dragged into the circus. Michael, before a
smith could be found to release him from his chains, was hastily enthroned, and
on the same day he was crowned in the church of St. Sophia.
The friends of images now flattered themselves that Leo’s policy would be
reversed. The deposed patriarch Nicephorus wrote to request that the emperor
would restore the images; while Theodore the Studite warmly congratulated
Michael on his accession, and celebrated the murder of Leo with ferocious
exultation. “It was right”, he said, “that the apostate should thus end his
life. It was fitting that in the night death should overtake the son of
darkness. It was fitting that he who had desolated the temples of God should
see swords bared against himself in God’s temple. It was fitting that he should
find no shelter from the altar who had destroyed the altar itself, and that
that hand should be cut off which had been stretched forth against the holy
things. It was fitting that a sword should pierce through the throat which had
vomited forth blasphemies”. After exercising his rhetoric in this style through
other points of congruity, Theodore adds, in words which it is possible that he
may have himself believed—“I do not mock at the manner of his death, as
rejoicing in the fate of the impious man, but I speak in sorrow and with tears.
It is because, as He hath said who cannot lie, that wicked man hath been
miserably destroyed”; and he goes on to express his hope “that a new Josiah or
Jovian may arise for the restoration of images and of religion”.
Michael recalled those who had been banished for their attachment to
images, and the return of Theodore was celebrated by a sort of public triumph.
But the hopes which had been rashly entertained were soon disappointed. The
emperor, a Phrygian by birth, was a rude soldier; it is said that he could
hardly read. His enemies assert that his highest accomplishments consisted in a
knowledge of horses, asses, and pigs; and to this it is added, that in early
life he had been connected with a strange sect which mixed up Jewish tenets
with those of the Athinggani and Paulicians—that he still retained its errors,
that he denied our Lord’s resurrection and the existence of the devil. The joy
of the monastic party was effectually checked when the noted iconomachist
Antony of Sylaeum was raised in 821 to the patriarchate of Constantinople.
Michael declared that he himself had never worshipped any imaged he forbade all
changes in religion, and all preaching on either side of the question. Both the
friends and the opponents of images were to enjoy full liberty of opinion; but
no public worship of images was to be allowed in the capital. Thus Theodore and
his friends found that, instead of the ascendency which they had expected, they
were only to enjoy toleration—and that of a kind which was equal only in name,
inasmuch as, while the opposite party lost nothing, the devotees of images were
restrained from the open exercise of the worship which they regarded as
essential. They once more refused to confer with their opponents, on the ground
that it was unlawful to do so. Theodore repeated to Michael the declaration
which he had made to Leo, that earthly princes have no right to intermeddle
with matters of religion. He desired the emperor to restore Nicephorus to the
patriarchal throne, or, if he felt any doubt or distrust, to follow the
tradition of the fathers by referring the matter to the bishop of Rome, as the
inheritor of the Saviour’s promise to St. Peter. He met Michael’s endeavors at
a reconciliation between the parties by laboring to separate the church from
the state. He wrote to Marina, the divorced wife of Constantine VI, whose
daughter Michael had taken from a convent to become his second wife, charging
her to leave the palace and her daughter’s company, because the sword spoken of
in the Gospel was now come to set the nearest kindred at variance among
themselves. Michael was provoked by the intractable behavior of Theodore and
his followers to abandon his principle of toleration, and to employ harsh
measures against them. The Studite was once more banished, and died in exile at
the age of sixty-nine.
As the adherents of images relied much on the support of Rome, the emperor
in 824 sent a legation to pope Paschal, with a view of endeavoring to dissuade
him from harboring refugees of the party. At the same time, he sent ambassadors
to Lewis the Pious, with a letter in which he announced his accession, and his
late victory over a rival named Thomas, who had pretended to be the deposed
Constantine, and for three years had contested the possession of the empire. In
this letter Michael clears his faith and his conduct in ecclesiastical matters
from misrepresentations which had reached the west; he entreats the Frank
emperor to aid him by the influence which, as lord of Rome, he could exercise
over the pope, and in justification of his proceedings he gives some curious
statements of the excess to which the superstition as to images was carried.
The cross was turned out of churches, and images were substituted for it;
lights and incense were offered to them, hymns and prayers were addressed to
them. They were employed as sponsors for children; and novices entering into
the monastic state, instead of asking religious persons to receive their hair
when cut off, allowed it to fall into the lap of images. Some of the clergy, in
contempt of the public churches, celebrated the Eucharist in houses, using
pictures for altars. Some scraped off the colors of images, mixed them with the
sacramental elements, and administered the mixture to communicants ; while
others placed the consecrated bread in the hands of images, and from these the
communicants received it. The effect of this embassy fell short of Michael’s
expectation; but we shall see that it was not unimportant in the history of the
western church.
Michael was succeeded in 829 by his son Theophilus. The young emperor had
been carefully educated under John the Grammarian. He was a friend of
literature, arts, and science; he composed hymns and church-music, and himself
led the choir in divine serviced. He prided himself on a strict administration
of justice, which sometimes became an absurd or cruel pedantry; and his
attempts in war against the Saracens resulted in fruitless displays of courage
and waste of blood, which gained for him the epithet of “the Unlucky”. From the
lessons of John he had derived a strong abhorrence of images, and he carried
out his views with relentless determination.
The first measure of Theophilus against images was an order, issued on the
occasion of a general taxation, that the opinions of every person on the
question should be ascertained. He then, in 832, commanded that images should
not be reverenced in any way, and that they should not be styled holy,
forasmuch as God alone is holy. In the same year, on the death of Antony, he
bestowed the patriarchate on his tutor, John, who soon after held a synod at
which the decrees of the second Nicene council were condemned. The emperor then
ordered that pictures of animals and other common subjects should be
substituted in churches for those of a religious kind; and he proceeded with
great severity to enforce obedience. A general burning of religious pictures
and statues took place. Many of the party devoted to images were imprisoned or
banished. Monasteries were to be applied to secular uses; monks were forbidden
to wear their habit; such of them as had lived in rural convents were not to be
admitted into towns; and those who painted images were especially forbidden to
exercise their art. The zealous party among the monks, on their side, were as
resolute as the emperor. Many of them went to him, and told him to his face
that he was accursed for interfering with a worship which was derived from St.
Luke, from the apostles, and from the Saviour himself. A monastic artist named
Lazarus persisted in painting, notwithstanding repeated admonitions. He was
cruelly beaten; but as soon as he had recovered in some degree, he boldly
resumed his occupation. For this defiance of the law, he was again
arrested; by way of disabling him, his hands were seared with hot plates of
iron; and it was with difficulty that his life was saved through the
intercession of the empress Theodora. Yet no suffering or danger could subdue
the zealous painter, who, on being set at liberty, took refuge in a church of
St. John the Baptist, and there produced a picture which speedily acquired the
reputation of miraculous power. Two other monks, the poet Theophanes and his
brother Theodore, were summoned to the emperor’s presence. Theophilus, who was
fond of displaying his learning and ability in disputation, was provoked at
finding that the monks did not yield with the same facility to which he had
been accustomed in his courtiers. He ordered that each of them should receive
two hundred lashes, and should afterwards be branded on the forehead with
twelve iambic verses of the emperor’s own composition : “If the lines are bad”,
he said, “they deserve no better”. Yet, notwithstanding these and many other
severities, it does not appear that any persons suffered death in this reign on
account of an attachment to images.
But within the emperor’s immediate circle the worship of images was
secretly practiced. In the beginning of his reign, his stepmother, Euphrosyne,
the daughter of Constantine VI by his Armenian empress, had caused the noblest
maidens of the empire to be assembled in order that Theophilus might select a
consort from among them. Struck with the beauty of Icasia, he was about to
bestow on her the golden apple, which was the symbol of his choice, when he
paused for a moment, and said, as if unconsciously uttering his thought—“Of how
much evil have women been the cause!”. Icasia at once answered the reference to
Eve with an allusion to the Redemption—“Yes; and of how much greater good!”.
But the emperor took alarm at this excessive readiness of repartee; he gave the
apple to Theodora, a candidate of less brilliant and more domestic character;
and Icasia sought consolation in founding a monastery, where she lived for the
cultivation of learning. Theodora had been brought up in the worship of images.
Her mother, who was devoted to them, secretly kept a number of them, and, when
the emperor’s children visited her, she used to bring forth the images, and
offer them to be kissed. Theophilus, by questioning the children, discovered
that their grandmother was in the habit of amusing them with figures which they
regarded as dolls. He strictly forbade them to visit her again, and she had
difficulty in escaping punishment, although she continued to reprove the
emperor very freely for his measures. Theodora herself was detected in paying
reverence to images by a dwarf, who was kept about the court as a jester. On
hearing his tale, Theophilus rushed in a fury to the empress’s apartment; but
the images were not to be found, and the dwarf was silenced for the future by a
whipping.
Theophilus died in January 842. Fearing, in his last sickness, for the
empire which he was about to leave to women and young children, he endeavored
to secure it by the death of his brother-in-law Theophobus, a descendant of the
Persian kings, who had distinguished himself by military services. The head of
Theophobus was cut off in prison, and was carried to the emperor; and with his
hand on it he expired.
It is said that Theophilus, with a view to the continuance of his own
ecclesiastical policy, had bound Theodora and the senate by oath to make no
change as to religion. The guardians of his son Michael, however, were either
favorable to images or capable of being gained to the cause. The only seeming
exception was Manuel, uncle of the empress. But in a dangerous sickness he was
visited by some Studite monks, who promised him life if he would swear to
undertake the restoration of images : and Manuel, on his recovery, joined with
the other ministers in laying the subject before Theodora, who replied that her
own wishes had long been in the same direction, but that she had felt herself
restrained by her engagements to Theophilus. The revolution was speedily begun.
The patriarch John was ejected, not without personal violence, and Methodius,
who had been a confessor under the last reign, was put into his place. A synod,
to which those who were known as resolute iconomachists were not invited,
pronounced in favour of images; but the empress still hesitated, and entreated
the assembled clergy to intercede for the forgiveness of her husband’s sins.
Methodius replied that they could only intercede for those who were yet on
earth; that, if Theophilus had died in his error, his case was beyond the power
of the church. Thus urged, Theodora ventured on the fiction (which she is said
to have even confirmed with an oath) that the emperor, before his death, had
expressed repentance for his measures; that he had asked for some images, and
had kissed them with ardent devotion; whereupon the patriarch assured her that,
if it were so, he would answer for her husband’s salvation. There was now no
further hindrance to the restoration of images. Those of the capital were
reestablished with great solemnity on the first Sunday in Lent—a day which was
styled the Feast of Orthodoxy, and has ever since been celebrated by the Greeks
under that name, although with a wider application of the term. The bodies of
Nicephorus, Theodore the Studite, and other friends of images who had died in
exile, were translated to the capital. The sees were filled with members of the
triumphant party, and among them was the branded monk Theophanes, who obtained
the bishopric of Nicaea. The empress, at a banquet, expressed to him her regret
for the cruelty with which her husband had treated him. “Yes”, said
Theophanes, “for this I will call him to account at the righteous judgment-seat
of God!”. Theodora was struck with horror; but the patriarch Methodius
reassured her by blaming the vehemence of his brother, and by repeating his
declaration that Theophilus was safe.
The worship of images—although only in the form of painting, not of
sculpture—has ever since been retained by the Greeks. The opposition to it had
not proceeded from the people, but from the will of the emperors; and when the
imperial authority was steadily exerted in favour of images, the iconomachist
party became, not indeed immediately, but within no long time, extinct.
The opinion of the Frankish church as to images had continued in accordance
with the council of Frankfort, when the embassy from the Greek emperor Michael,
in 824, led to a fresh examination of the question. Lewis had such confidence
in the correctness of the Frankish view as to hope that, if care were taken to
avoid all cause of irritation, even the pope himself might be brought to agree
in it. He therefore, after having received the Greek ambassadors, sent some
envoys of his own to Rome in their company, with a request that Eugenius, who
had just succeeded Paschal, would allow the clergy of Gaul to collect the
opinions of the fathers on the subject. Having, by this show of deference to
the pope, guarded against offence in the outset, Lewis summoned an assembly
which met at Paris in 825. The bishops drew up a collection of authorities,
which they forwarded to the emperor, with a letter in which they censure both
the extreme parties among the Greeks. They distinguish, as the Caroline Books
had done, between paying reverence to the cross and to images, and declare the
opinion of the fathers to be, that images are not to be worshipped or adored,
but are to be used for loving remembrance of the originals. They strongly
censure Pope Adrian’s manner of answering the Caroline Books; but they
charitably suggest that his reference to his predecessor Gregory the Great, in
behalf of opinions widely different from those which that father really held,
proves his error to have been not willful, but committed in ignorance. They
congratulate Lewis on the prospect which the Greek application affords him of
being able to mediate between the opposite parties, to convince the pope
himself, and to bring both to an agreement in the truth. They send him a sketch
of a letter to the pope, drawn up with an extreme anxiety to avoid all risk of
a collision. In this document the emperor is made to extol the position and
authority of the supreme pontiff, the universal pope, as having the means of
reconciling the intolerant factions of the Greeks; he will not presume to
dictate, but only ventures on suggestions; he speaks of the assembly of Paris as
not a synod, but merely a conference of his friends, the children of the
apostolic father. The bishops even go so far as to annex a letter which they
suggest that the pope himself might subscribe and send to
Constantinople—forbidding all superstitions as to images on the one hand, and
all acts of contempt or outrage against them on the other.
Two bishops, Jeremy of Sens and Jonas of Orleans, were sent by Lewis to
Rome, with a letter entirely different from the draft which the council had
supplied. The emperor requests Eugenius to mediate between the friends and the
enemies of images, and offers that his own envoys may accompany those whom the
pope should send to Constantinople. The instructions given to Jeremy and Jonas
direct them to deal very carefully with the pope. They are not to show him any
parts of the documents drawn up at Paris which might be distasteful to him;
they are to avoid everything which might possibly jar on the characteristic
obstinacy of the Romans, and thus might provoke him to some irrevocable act;
they are to present the matter to him in such a way that, instead of supposing
the truth to be forced on him, and thence conceiving a prejudice against it, he
may imagine it to be his own discovery.
The result of this mission is but imperfectly known. It did not induce the
Romans to abandon their former views; yet Eugenius made no such demonstration
against Lewis as his predecessors had made against the eastern emperors; nor
did he even attempt to answer him, as Adrian had answered Charlemagne. The
envoys whom Lewis sent to the east were well received there, and, as Michael
was himself no violent iconoclast, it seems probable that the two imperial
courts agreed as to the question of images. But the Franks were soon after
engrossed by domestic troubles, which may sufficiently account for the absence
of any later communication with the Greeks on the subject of this controversy.
There were, however, some members of the Frankish church who carried their
opposition to images beyond the views which had been sanctioned by the councils
of Frankfort and Paris. Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, whose share in the
political movements of his time has been noticed in the earlier part of this
chapter, distinguished himself more creditably by his opposition to prevailing,
superstitions—as to ordeals, to the expectation of miraculous cures, to the
excess of reverence lavished on the tombs of saints, to the belief that storms,
diseases of cattle, and other rural troubles were caused by magical art. Among
his tracts is one Of the Images of Saints, in which —provoked, as
it would seem, by the eastern emperor’s report as to the extravagant
superstition of the Greeks—he appears altogether to disallow the use of such
representations. He quotes largely from older writers, especially from St.
Augustine, and shows that the early church had employed images for remembrance
only, and not for any religious purpose. In answer to a plea frequently
advanced by the advocates of images, he maintains that visible things, even
although good in themselves, instead of aiding towards the contemplation of
things unseen and spiritual, often act as a hindrance to it. An image, he says,
represents the body only; if men were to be worshipped at all, such honor ought
rather to be paid to them while alive, and complete in the union of body and
soul. He who adores a picture or an image pays his worship not to God, to
angels, or to saints, but to the image itself; to think otherwise is to yield
to a delusion of the devil, who aims at the restoration of idolatry. Nor is it
less absurd to expect good from religious pictures than it would be to think of
recruiting an army with painted soldiers, or to look for the fruits of the
earth from a picture of the harvest or of the vintage.
It does not appear that Agobard incurred any censure on account of his
opinions as to images; but one of his contemporaries, Claudius of Turin (who,
indeed, took up the subject somewhat earlier), by a more thorough and more
active opposition to the prevailing religion, occasioned much agitation in the
Frankish church. Claudius was by birth a Spaniard, and is said to have been a
pupil of Felix of Urgel, although he does not appear to have been a follower of
the adoptionist doctrines. He was a diligent student of St. Augustine, but
spoke contemptuously of the other fathers in general; and it would seem that
from the doctrines of the great African teacher as to the nothingness of human
merit he derived a strong dislike of the current opinions as to the means of
attaining sanctity. He had gained reputation by commentaries on Scripture, of
which some are still extant. He had been attached to the court of Lewis in
Aquitaine and in the first year of his patron’s reign as emperor was appointed
by him to the see of Turin, in the hope that he might be able to effect a
reform among his clergy and in the neighbouring district. The emperor, however,
could hardly have been prepared for reforms so extensive as those which
Claudius attempted. Finding that the churches of his diocese were full of images
and votive offerings, he at once unceremoniously ejected all such ornaments. No
distinction was made in favor of historical pictures; and relics and
crosses—objects which the eastern iconoclasts had spared—shared the same fate.
To worship the images of saints, he said, is merely a renewal of the worship of
demons under other names; to worship the cross is to join with the heathen in
dwelling on the shame of the Saviour’s history, to the exclusion of his
glorious resurrection; and he followed out this by arguing, in a somewhat
ribald style, that, if the cross were to be reverenced on account of its
connection with the Saviour, the same reason would enforce the veneration of
all other objects which are mentioned as having been connected with Him. He opposed
the worship of saints, supplications for their intercession, and the practice
of dedicating churches to their honour. He also objected to the practice of
pilgrimage; it was, he said, a mistake to expect benefit from visiting the
shrine of St. Peter, inasmuch as the power of forgiving sins, which was
bestowed on the apostles, belonged to them only during their lifetime, and on
their death passed from them to others. On being pressed, however, he said that
he did not absolutely either condemn or approve pilgrimages, because their
effects were various in different persons. The proceedings of Claudius
occasioned much excitement. Pope Paschal, on hearing of them, expressed his
displeasure, although he did not venture to take any active steps against a
bishop who had been so lately promoted by the emperor’s personal favour; but
Claudius made light of the papal censure—declaring that the title of
apostolical belongs not to him who occupies an apostle’s seat, but to one who
does an apostle’s work.
Theodemir, an abbot, who had been a friend and admirer of Claudius, on
receiving one of his works which was inscribed to himself, took alarm and wrote
against him. Claudius defended himself in a scornful and contemptuous tone. He
met the charge of impiety by taxing his opponents with superstition and
idolatry; and, in answer to Theodemir’s statement that he had founded a sect
which had spread into Gaul and Spain, he declared that he had nothing to do
with sects, but was devoted to the cause of unity. The controversy was carried
further. The Frankish clergy in general, who had at first been disposed to
countenance Claudius, now took offence. Some of them requested Lewis to examine
into the bishop’s opinions, and the emperor, with the advice of his
counsellors, pronounced against him. A synod of bishops was then held; but
Claudius, who had been cited, refused to appear before it, and is said to have
spoken of it as an assembly of asses.
Dungal, a deacon of Scottish or Irish birth, who had been established by
Charlemagne as a teacher at Pavia, wrote against Claudius in 827, with a great
display of learning, but without much critical judgment; he speaks, for
example, of images as having been used in the church from the very
beginning—about eight hundred and twenty years or more —although he produces no
instance earlier than Paulinus of Nola, who flourished about the year 400.
Jonas, bishop of Orleans, one of the commissioners who had been sent to
Rome after the synod of Paris, also undertook a refutation of Claudius at the
request of Lewis, but before it was finished, both Claudius and the emperor
died. Jonas had abandoned the work, when, in consequence of finding that the
errors of Claudius continued to be spread by means of his writings and of his
pupils, he was induced to complete it in three books, which are dedicated to
Charles the Bald, and are severally devoted to the defence of images, of the
cross, and of pilgrimages. But, although Jonas is vehement in his opposition to
Claudius (whom he charges with having left behind him writings of an Arian
tendency), he preserves on the subject of images the medium characteristic of
the Frankish church, whereas Dungal had approximated to the Nicene view; and he
denounces in strong terms the superstitious doctrines and practices of the Greeks.
As a lesser matter, it may be mentioned that he frequently remarks on the
ignorance of Latin style, and even of grammar, which the bishop of Turin had
displayed.
Claudius died in possession of his see. It has been erroneously said that
he went to the length of separating his church from the communion of Rome, and
the hostility to Roman peculiarities which was afterwards cherished in the
Alpine valleys has been traced to him, either as its originator, or as a link
in a chain begun by Vigilantius, or earlier; but, although it may be reasonably
supposed that his writings, like those of others who more or less strongly
opposed the prevailing system of religion, had some effect in maintaining the
spirit of such opposition, the idea of a succession of connected “witnesses”
against the Roman church appears to be altogether groundless. In Claudius, as
in many other reformers, the intemperance of his zeal marred the goodness of
his designs.
Notwithstanding the difference on a subject which had elsewhere occasioned
so many anathemas, the Frankish church remained in uninterrupted communion with
Rome. It continued until nearly the end of the century to adhere to its
distinctive view; but about that time a change becomes visible, which gradually
assimilated its doctrines on the question of images to those which were
sanctioned by the papal authority.
About the time which we have now reached, the law of the church received an
extraordinary addition, which in the sequel produced effects of vast
importance. The collection of canons and decretals made by Dionysius Exiguus
had been generally used throughout the west. But from the beginning of'the
seventh century another collection, which (whether rightly or otherwise) bore
the name of Isidore of Seville, had been current in Spain; and, as it contained
some pieces which were not in the compilation of Dionysius, it also found its
way into France. The same venerated name was now employed to introduce another
set of documents, distinguished by some new and very remarkable features.
In the older collections, the decretal epistles had begun with that
addressed by pope Siricius to Himerius, in 385. But the writer who styled
himself Isidore produced nearly a hundred letters written in the names of
earlier bishops of Rome, from Clement and Anacletus, the contemporaries of the
apostles, with some letters from supposed correspondents of the popes, and the
acts of some hitherto unknown councils. The spuriousness of these pieces is
established by gross anachronisms, and by other instances of ignorance and
clumsiness; as, that persons who lived centuries apart are represented as
corresponding with each other; that the early bishops of Rome are made to quote
the Scriptures according to St. Jerome’s version; and that some of them, who
lived while Rome was yet heathen, complain of the invasion of church-property
by laymen in terms which evidently betray a writer of the Carolingian period.
Some of the forgeries included in the work—among them, the Donation of
Constantine—were of earlier manufacture : a great part of the other materials
has been traced to various sources—to Scripture, to the Latin ecclesiastical
writers, to the service books of the church, to genuine canons and decretals,
to the Theodosian code, and to the Pontifical Books (a set of legendary lives
of Roman bishops, which was continued by Anastasius the Librarian, and is
usually cited under his name). The work of the forger consisted chiefly in
gathering these materials (in great part from secondary sources), in connecting
them together, and in giving them the appearance of a binding authority.
The date of the composition must be placed between the sixth council of
Paris, in 829, from which the forger has borrowed, and that of Quiercy, in 857,
where the decretals were cited as authoritative by Charles the Bald. That they
were of Frankish origin is proved by certain peculiarities of language; and
Mayence is now commonly supposed to have been the place of the fabrication.
Hincmar says that the collection was brought from Spain by Riculf, who held
that see from 787 to 814—a statement which is probably founded on Riculf’s
having obtained from Spain a copy of the older Isidorian collection, of
which the forger availed himself. And Benedict, a “Levite” (or deacon) of
Mayence, who between 840 and 847 added to the capitularies of Charlemagne and
Lewis three books of spurious collections, which have much in common with the
decretals, states that he chiefly derived his materials from the archives of
his cathedral, where they had been deposited by Riculf and had been discovered
by the existing archbishop, Autcar, or Otgar. This Benedict has been regarded
by many writers in late times as the forger of the decretals also, although it
seems to be questionable whether the evidence will suffice to bring the work
home to him.
In these decretals, the privileges of the clergy in general, and especially
of the bishops, are set very high; and the power of the pope is extended beyond
anything that had as yet been known. He appears as the supreme head, lawgiver,
and judge of the church, the one bishop of the whole. All causes may be carried
to him by appeal; he alone is entitled to decide all weighty on difficult
causes; without his leave, not even provincial councils may be called, nor have
their judgments any validity. A very large proportion of the decretals relates
to accusations against bishops; indeed almost every one of the popes who are
personated has something to say on this subject. Bishops are declared to be
exempt from all secular judgment; evil bishops are to be borne as an infliction
of Providence, which will redound to the eternal benefit of those who submit to
it; the judgment of them is to be left to God. If, however, charges should be
brought against a bishop, care is taken, by the rigour of the conditions which
are laid down as necessary, to render the prosecution of such charges almost
impossible. No layman may accuse a bishop, or even a clerk; for the disciple is
not above his master, nor must the sheep accuse their shepherd. A clerk who would
accuse his bishop is infamous, as a son taking arms against his father; and
therefore he is not to be heard. In order to prove a bishop guilty, seventy-two
witnesses are required; and the qualifications of witnesses are defined with a
strictness which seems intended rather to shut out evidence than to secure its
trustworthiness.
There was, however, one grade in the hierarchy on which the decretals bore
hardly—the metropolitans. In the Frankish system, the trial of a bishop had
belonged to his metropolitan, from whom the last appeal lay to the sovereign;
but by the decretals the metropolitan was powerless without the concurrence of
his suffragans; he could not even assemble these except by the pope’s
permission, and all decisive judgment in such matters belonged to the pope
alone. And now a broad distinction was drawn between ordinary metropolitans and
the higher grade of primates, who were distinguished by the commission of
vicars under the pope.
It is matter of conjecture in what interest this forgery was originally
made—whether in that of the pope, to whom it assigned a supremacy so awful in
its alleged origin and unlimited in its extent; or of the bishops, whom it
emancipated not only from all secular control, but also from that of
metropolitans and provincial synods, while it referred their causes to the more
distant tribunal of the pope, as the only judge competent to decide them; or
whether, without any definite purpose as to the mutual relations of different
classes in the hierarchy, it was merely intended to assert the privileges of
the clergy against the oppressions which they suffered in the troubled reigns
of Charlemagne’s successors, and to claim for them a position independent of
the temporal power. The opinion of the most judicious inquirers appears to
point to a combination of the second and third of these motives—that the
decretals were fabricated for the benefit of the clergy, and more especially of
the bishops; that they were designed to protect the property of the church
against invasion, and to fix the privileges of the hierarchy on a basis
independent of secular authority; that the metropolitans were especially
assailed because they had been the chief instruments by which the Carolingian
princes had been able to govern the bishops, to depose such of these as were
obnoxious, and to sway the decisions of synods. The popes were eventually the
principal gainers by the forgery; but this appears to have been a result beyond
the contemplation of those who planned or who executed it.
That the author’s design was, as he himself professes, to supply a digest
of the existing ecclesiastical laws—to promote the advancement of religion and
morality—will hardly be believed on his own authority, although in our own time
the assertion has found champions whose ability is more conspicuous than their
sincerity. Yet we may do well not to judge him too severely for his imposture,
but are bound to remember the vicious principles which his age had inherited
from several centuries which preceded it as to the lawfulness of using
falsehood for purposes which were supposed to be good : nor, although he
differed from other forgers in the greatness of the scale on which he wrought,
and although his forgery has exceeded all others in the importance of the
results, would it be easy to show any essential moral difference between his
act and the acts of others who had fabricated documents; of less extent, or of
the innumerable legendary writers who imposed on the world fictions as to the
lives and miracles of saints.
It has been argued in the Roman interest, that the false decretals made no
change in the actual system of the church. The only considerable new claim, it
is said, which they advanced in behalf of the pope, was that which regarded
provincial councils; and this, it is added, never actually took effect. To such
arguments it has been answered that the system of the decretals was a direct
reversal of that which immediately preceded them in the government of the
Frankish church; but the answer, although true, is even narrower than the
proposition which it is intended to meet. To rest such a proposition on an
analysis of the decretals is, however, obviously a fallacy. Although it may be
shown in detail that this or that portion of them was older— that things which
were now laid down universally had before been said with a more limited
application—that claims had been made, that jurisdiction had been exercised;
although, in truth, the main outline of the papacy had been marked out four
centuries earlier by Leo the Great;—the consolidation of the scattered
fragments into one body, the representation of the later papal claims as having
come down by unbroken tradition from the apostolic times in the character of
acknowledged rights, could not but produce a vast effect; and the difference
between the earlier and the following history abundantly proves their
influence.
The story of the introduction of these documents in France and at Rome will
be given in the next chapter. Published in an uncritical age, they bespoke a
favorable reception by holding out to various classes redress of their
grievances and increase of their privileges; even those who were galled by them
in one respect were glad, like Hincmar of Reims, to make use of them where it
was convenient to do so. They were therefore admitted without any expressed
doubt of their genuineness, although some questions were raised as to their
application or obligatory power. In the next century, they were cited in a
collection of canons by Regino, abbot of Prum; and they continued to be used by
the compilers of similar works, until in the twelfth century Gratian made them
the foundation of his Decretum, the great law-book of the church
during the middle ages, and accommodated to their principles all the more
genuine matter which he admitted. Although sometimes called in question during
the long interval before the Reformation, they yet maintained their public
credit; and, while the foundation has long been given up, even by the extremest
writers of the Roman church, the superstructure yet remains.
CHAPTER II.
THE FRANKISH CHURCH AND THE
PAPACY. FROM THE DEATH OF LEWIS THE PIOUS TO THE DEPOSITION OF CHARLES THE FAT.
A.D. 840-887.
The history of the Carolingians after the death of Lewis the Pious is
marked by a continuance of those scandalous enmities between the nearest
kinsmen which had given so unhappy a character to his reign. Sometimes these
enmities were carried out into actual war; but after the battle of
Fontenailles, in 841, where the loss is said to have amounted to 40,000 on one
side, and on the other to 25,000 or 30,000, they more commonly took the form of
intrigues, of insincere alliances, and selfish breaches of treaties.
Charlemagne had found great difficulty in keeping together the various
elements of which his vast empire consisted. As often as he led his troops into
any quarter, for the purpose of conquest or of suppressing rebellion, an
insurrection usually broke out behind him. In order to conciliate the
nationalities which were united under his scepter, he appointed kings to govern
them, as in Aquitaine and in Italy. By his system, which was continued under
Lewis, these kings were to be subordinate to the senior or head of the family;
the whole empire was to be regarded as one, subject to the chief. But in the beginning
of the period now before us, this system is broken up; the delegated government
by kings is found to have been the means of organizing the different nations
for resistance to the idea of unity, and for asserting their independence of
each other. Language played an important part in the dissolution of the empire.
From the time of the Frank conquest of Gaul, Latin had been the language of the
church and of the state, while German had been that of the army. The king and
the chiefs were familiar with both; but in the south the Latin—(or rather the
rustic Roman, which differed from the more correct official Latin)—was native,
and the German was acquired by learning, while the reverse was the case in the
northern and eastern territories. The populations which used these different
languages as their mother-tongues now became separate. At the treaty of
Strasburg, in 842, Lewis of Bavaria took an oath in German, while Charles of
Neustria swore in the Romance dialect, and they addressed their subjects in the
same tongues respectively. The Romance oath is the oldest monument of French;
the other is the oldest specimen of German after the baptismal renunciation of
St. Boniface’s time. A like scene was enacted at Coblentz in 860, when, in
pledging themselves to the observance of certain articles, Lewis and the
younger Lothair employed the German language, and Charles the Romance.
The treaty of Verdun, by which the empire was divided in 843 between the
three sons of Lewis, established each of them in entire independence. The
portion of the second brother, Lewis, may be broadly spoken of as Germany;
Charles the Bald’s share may with a like latitude be styled France; while
Lothair, the emperor, had a territory lying between the two—long and for the
most part narrow, reaching from the mouths of the Weser and the Scheldt to the
frontier of the duchy of Benevento, and including the two imperial cities—Rome,
the ancient capital of the world, and Aix, the chief seat of Charlemagne’s
sovereignty. The Rhine served throughout a large portion of its course as the
eastern boundary of this territory : but a deviation was made from it, in order
that Lewis might include within his dominions Mayence, the see of Boniface and
ecclesiastical metropolis of Germany, with the suffragan dioceses of Worms and
Spires; while this cession was compensated to Lothair by a tract to the east of
the river in the region of Berg and Cleves. Lothair’s kingdom, not being marked
out by any older boundaries of population or language, was called from him Lotharingia.
By a later partition, the portion of it north of the Alps was divided between
Lewis and Charles the Bald, when Lewis added to his dominions the countries of
the German and Belgic tongues, and Charles acquired those in which the Romance
prevailed
The feeling of nationality also showed itself in the rebellion of the
Bretons under Nomenoe, who compelled Charles to acknowledge him as king, and
established a new hierarchy under the archbishop of Dol, independent of the
Roman connection; in the revolts of the Saxons, who killed or drove out their
governors, and resumed the profession of paganism and in the subdivision of
France towards the end of the century into a great number of petty
principalities, although other causes also contributed to this result.
Charlemagne had endeavored to provide a defence against the northern
pirates by fortifying the mouths of rivers; but this policy was now neglected.
No longer content with ravaging the coasts, the fierce barbarians of the north
made their way in their serpent barks up every river whose
opening invited them, from the Elbe to the Adour. They repeatedly plundered the
more exposed cities, such as Hamburg, Dorstadt, and Bordeaux; they ascended the
Rhine to Mayence, and even to Worms; the Moselle to Treves; the Somme to
Amiens; the Seine to Rouen and to Paris, once the Merovingian capital, and
still the chief city of Neustria, rich in churches and in treasures, and having
the royal monastery of St. Denys in its immediate neighborhood. From Paris they
made their way up the Marne to Meaux and Châlons, up the Yonne to Sens and
Auxerre. The Loire gave them a passage to Tours, the city of St. Martin, and to
Orleans; the Vienne, to Limoges: the Charente, to Saintes and Angouleme; the
Garonne, to Toulouse. They sailed on to the Spanish peninsula, plundered
Lisbon, passed the strait of Gibraltar, and successfully encountered the Arabs
of Andalusia; even the coast of Italy felt their fury. Everywhere they
pillaged, burnt, slew, outraged women, and carried off captives. After a time,
growing bolder through impunity, they would leave their vessels on the great
rivers, and strike across the unresisting country to pillage inland places of
noted wealth—such as Ghent, Beauvais, Chartres, Bourges, Reims, Laon, and
Charlemagne’s own city of Aix, where they stabled their horses in the imperial
palace. They established permanent camps, often on islands in the great rivers,
and ravaged in a wide circle around them. Many of these pirates were exiles or
adventurers who had fled from other countries to the regions of the north; many
were men who had suffered from the forcible means employed by Charlemagne for
the conversion of the pagans, or were the offspring of such men. Their enmity
against Christianity was therefore fierce and unsparing; there was religious
hatred, as well as the lust of spoil, in the rage which selected churches and
monasteries as its especial objects. Wherever the approach of the Northmen was
reported, the monks deserted their abodes, and fled, if possible, leaving their
wealth to the invaders, and anxious only to rescue the relics of their patron
saints. The misery caused by these ravages was extreme. From dread of them,
husbandry was neglected, and frequent famines ensued; even wolves were allowed
to prey and to multiply without any check. The condition to which Aquitaine was
reduced may be inferred from the fact that a bishop was translated from
Bordeaux to Bourges on the ground that his former diocese had been rendered
utterly desert by the pagans. Many monks who had been driven from their cells
threw off the religious habit, and betook themselves to a vagabond life. And a
striking proof of the terror inspired by the invaders is found in the insertion
of a petition in the Gallican liturgies for deliverance “From the fury of the
Northmen”
However divided by dissensions among themselves, the Northmen always acted
in concert as to the course which their expeditions should take. They kept a
watch on the movements of the Carolingian princes, and were ready to take
advantage in every quarter of their discords and of their weakness. Sometimes,
it would seem, they were not only attracted by the hope of booty, but were
bribed by one of Charlemagne’s descendants to attack the territories of
another.
The martial spirit of the Franks had been exhausted by the slaughter of
Fontenailles. Many of the free landholders—the body on which the whole Frankish
system mainly relied for national defence—sought a refuge from the miseries of
the time by becoming serfs to abbots or nobles who were strong enough to
protect them; and thus their military service was lost. The Franks were
distracted by faction, and, instead of combining to resist the common enemy,
each party and each class was intent on securing its own selfish interests. The
nobles in general stood aloof, and looked on without dissatisfaction while the
Northmen pillaged towns or estates which belonged to the crown or to the
church. In a few cases the invaders met with a vigorous resistance—as from
Robert the Strong, the ancestor of the Capetian line, and from his son Odo or
Eudes, who, with the bishop, Gauzelin, valiantly defended Paris in 885. But a
more usual course was that of paying them a large sum as an inducement to
depart for a time—an expedient which pressed heavily on the people, who were
taxed for the payment, while it insured the return of the enemy after a short
respite. A better, although not uniform, success attended the attempt to
appease the northern chiefs with grants of land. They settled on these estates;
they and their followers were baptized and took wives of the country, by means
of whom the northern language was soon extinguished among their offspring; they
became accustomed to their new homes, and gradually laid aside their barbarian
ferocity.
To the East, the Slave populations pressed on the German portions of
the empire, and engaged its sovereigns in frequent wars; and in the south of
France, as well as in Italy, the Saracens were a foe not less terrible than the
Northmen on the other coasts of the empire. An expedition from Spain had made
them masters of Crete in 823. Four years later they landed in Sicily, and by
degrees they got possession of the whole island, although it was not until
after half a century (A.D. 876) that Syracuse fell into their hands. They seized
on Cyprus and Corsica, devastated the Mediterranean coast of France, sailed up
the Tiber, carried off the altar which covered the remains of St. Peter, and
committed atrocious acts of rapine, lust, and cruelty. The terror inspired by
these adventurers—the offscourings of their race, which in Spain and in the
east had become more civilized, and had begun to cultivate science and
literature—drove the inhabitants of the defenseless towns to seek refuge in
forests and among mountains. Some of the popes showed much energy in providing
the means of protection against them. Gregory IV rebuilt and fortified Ostia,
to which he gave the name of Gregoriopolis. Leo IV, who was hastily raised to
the papal chair on an emergency when the Saracens threatened Rome, took very
vigorous measures. He fortified Portus, in which he planted a colony of
Corsican refugees; drew a chain across the mouth of the Tiber, and repaired the
walls of Rome. With the approbation of the emperor Lothair, who contributed
largely to the expense, he enclosed within a wall the Transtiberine district
which contained the church of St. Peter and the English Burg; and to this
new quarter he gave the name of the Leonine City. Nicolas I also contributed to
the defence of Rome by strengthening the fortifications and the garrison of
Ostia. But in the south of Italy the Saracens were triumphant. They established
a sultan at Barih although after a time that city was recovered from them by
the united forces of the western and eastern emperors, Lewis II and Basil the
Macedonian.1Naples, Amalfi, Salerno, and other cities, finding resistance
impossible, entered into alliance with them, and joined them in plundering. But
for dissensions among themselves, the Moslems would probably have become
masters of the whole Italian peninsula.
The royal power in France was greatly impaired by the changes of this
period. Among the earlier Franks there had been no class of nobility, properly
so called, but consideration had depended on wealth and power alone; nor had
the counts originally been landholders, but officers of the sovereign, invested
with a dignity which was only personal and temporary. But from the time of the
civil wars between Lewis the Pious and his sons, the Frankish princes found
themselves obliged to pay those on whom they depended for support by a
diminution of their own prerogatives and property. The system was continued; at
the diet of Quiercy, in 877, Charles the Bald, with a view of securing the
consent of his chiefs to his projected expedition into Italy, granted that
their lands should descend by inheritance, and only reserved to the
sovereign the choice of a successor in cases where the tenant should die
without male issue; nay, as we shall see hereafter, in his eagerness to gain
aid towards the extension of his dominions, he even consented that his crown
should be regarded as elective. The nobles, thus erected into a hereditary
order, became more independent; they took advantage of the weakness of the
sovereign; and, by the end of the century, the dismemberment of the empire had
been so much imitated on a smaller scale that France was broken up into no
fewer than twenty-nine independent states.
The Frankish clergy suffered severely in their property during the troubles
of the time. Not only did Lewis and his sons habitually employ the old resource
of rewarding partisans with gifts of ecclesiastical benefices, but they even
carried it further than before, by extending it to religious houses which had
hitherto been regarded as exempt from this kind of danger. The abbey of St.
Martin’s itself—the most revered, as well as the richest, of all the
sanctuaries of Gaul—was granted by Charles in benefice to Robert the Strong.
Almost every council has its piteous complaint that the property of the church
is invaded in a manner more fitting for pagan enemies than for her own sons;
that the poor, the strangers, the pilgrims, the captives are deprived of the
endowments founded for their relief; that hospitals, especially those of the
Scots, are diverted from their object, so that not only are guests not
entertained, but those who had dwelt in them from infancy are turned out to beg
from door to door; that some lands are alienated in such a way as to cut off
all hope of recovery; that the sovereigns grossly abuse their patronage by
bestowing spiritual offices on laymen. The only weapon which the church could
wield against the rapacious laity was excommunication; but neither spiritual
terrors nor tales of judicial miracles were sufficient to check the evil.
Another frequent complaint relates to the decay of letters among the Franks.
Charles the Bald was a patron of learned men, and took pleasure in their
society; but, while literature enjoyed this courtly and superficial
encouragement, the institutions by which Charlemagne had endeavored to provide
for the general instruction of his subjects were allowed to fall into neglect.
But in other respects the clergy gained greatly. The sixth council of
Paris, in 829, had asserted for them a right to judge kings. This power had
been exercised against Lewis by the rebellious bishops at Compiègne, and his
restoration had not been accomplished without a formal act of the church.
Charles the Bald admitted it, as against himself, at the council of
Savonnières, in 859; and in all the disagreements of the Carolingians each
prince carried his grievances to the pope—thus constituting the Roman see a
general court of appeal, and weakening the rights of all sovereigns by such
submission. Ecclesiastical judgments were popularly regarded as the judgments
of God. Bishops asserted for themselves an exclusive jurisdiction in all
matters relating to the clergy, and, by the superintendence which they
exercised over morals, they were able to turn every scandal of the royal house
to the advantage of the church. They became more and more active in politics;
they claimed the power of bestowing the crown, and Charles appears to have
acknowledged the claim. Yet, although they endeavored to gain for themselves an
exemption from all secular control, that prince still kept a hold on them by
means of his missi.
The most prominent among the French ecclesiastics of this time was Hincmar,
a man of strong, lofty, and resolute character, of a mind at once subtle and
eminently practical, of learning which, although uncritical and indifferently
digested, raised him above almost all his contemporaries, and of great
political talent. Hincmar was born in 806, of a noble family in Neustria, and
at an early age entered the monastery of St. Denys, where he became a monk
under Hilduin. He took an active part in restoring the discipline of the house,
and to the end of his days he observed the monastic severity of life. His
attachment to his abbot was shown by becoming the companion of Hilduin’s exile
in 830; but notwithstanding this, and although his own feelings were no doubt
in favour of the unity of the empire, he withstood all Hilduin’s attempts to
draw him into rebellion, and to the last preserved the favour of Lewis, by
means of which he was able to effect his superior’s recall. In 845 he was
promoted to the archbishopric of Reims, which had not been regularly filled
since the deposition of Ebbo, ten years before. He accepted the see on
condition that the property which had been alienated from it to laymen during
the vacancy should be restored; and he held it for thirty-nine years. His
province, and even his diocese, were partly in Neustria and partly in
Lotharingia—a circumstance which brought him into connection with the
sovereigns of both countries. To him, as the successor of St. Remigius, it
belonged to crown kings, and to take the chief part in state solemnities; and
he gave full effect to his position. His political influence was immense; he
steadily upheld the cause of the church against both the crown and the nobles,
and in its behalf he often opposed the princes to whose interests in other
respects he was zealously devoted. But most especially he was the champion of
the national church and of the rights of his sovereign against the growing
claims of the papacy.
The popes endeavored to take advantage of the weakness of Charlemagne’s
descendants in order to shake off the golden chains with which the great
emperor had bound them, and in this endeavor they were greatly aided by the
effect of the partition of the empire; inasmuch as they were thenceforth in no
way subject to any prince except the one who held the imperial title and the
kingdom of Italy, while they were yet brought into relation with all the
Carolingian sovereigns, and became general arbiters between them.
On the death of Gregory IV, in 844, Sergius II, after some tumultuary
opposition from a rival named John, was consecrated without waiting for the
imperial confirmation. Lothair, indignant at the slight thus shown to his
authority, sent his son Lewis to call the new pope to account. The prince was
accompanied by Drogo, bishop of Metz, with a numerous train of prelates and
counts, and was at the head of a large army, which is said, in its advance
towards Rome, to have committed much wanton slaughter and devastation, and to
have lost many of its soldiers, who, in punishment of their misdeeds, as was
believed, were slain by lightning. Sergius received Lewis with the usual
honors, but would not permit his troops to enter the city; nor would he allow
the doors of St. Peter’s to be opened to him, until, in answer to a solemn
adjuration, the prince had professed that he came without any evil intention,
for the good of Rome and of the church. The pope crowned him as king of the
Lombards, but resisted a proposal that the Romans should be required to swear
allegiance to him, on the ground that such oaths were due to the emperor alone.
He consented, however, that a fresh oath should be taken to the emperor. Drogo
returned to France with a commission appointing him primate and papal vicar,
and conferring on him in that character large privileges and jurisdiction; but
on finding that some question was raised as to the reception of this instrument
by a synod to which he exhibited it, he refrained from urging his pretensions.
Sergius died after a pontificate of three years, and Leo IV was chosen by
general acclamation. The Romans were in great perplexity; the imminent danger
with which they were threatened by the Saracens required them to proceed to an
immediate consecration, while they were afraid to repeat their late offence
against the Frank empire. They therefore fell on the expedient of consecrating
Leo with an express reservation of the imperial rights, and it would seem that
this course was allowed to pass without objection. Towards the end of Leo’s
pontificate, Lothair, having been informed that a high Roman officer had
expressed himself against the Frankish connection, and had proposed a revolt to
the Greek empire, went to Rome, and held an inquiry into the case. The librarian
Anastasius tells us that the charge was proved to be imaginary, and that the
accuser was given up to the accused, from whom the emperor begged him. But the
pope was required, probably in consequence of this affair, to promise obedience
to the emperor and his commissioners. A remarkable innovation was introduced by
Leo in his correspondence with sovereigns, by setting his own name before that
of the prince to whom he wrote, and omitting the word Domino in the address—a
change which intimated that St. Peter's successors no longer owned any earthly
master.
Benedict III was elected as the successor of Leo; but he met with a very
serious opposition from Anastasius,— probably the same with a cardinal of that
name who under the last pontificate had been deposed, chiefly for his
attachment to the Frankish interest. Anastasius got possession of St. Peter’s
and of St. John Lateran, and (perhaps in the hope of recommending himself to
the Franks, whom he may have possibly supposed to be iconoclasts) he is said to
have broken and burnt the images which adorned the churches. He was aided by
Frankish soldiers, and gained over the envoys who were sent to ask the imperial
confirmation of his rival’s election; he stripped Benedict of his robes,
insulted him, and beat him. But the clergy and people of Rome adhered to
Benedict, and their demonstrations prevailed on the emperor's commissioners to
sanction his consecration.
Benedict was succeeded by Nicolas I, who, according to a contemporary
annalist, owed his elevation rather to the presence and favour of Lewis II,
Lothair’s successor in the empire, than to the choice of the Roman clergy. At
his consecration it has been commonly said that the new ceremony of
coronation was introduced—a ceremony which may have had its origin in the fable
that a golden crown had been bestowed on Sylvester by Constantine, and which
was intended to assert for the pope the majesty of an earthly sovereign, in
addition to that higher and more venerable dignity which claimed not only
precedence but control over all earthly power. And when, soon after, Nicolas
visited the camp of Lewis, the emperor, after the pretended example of the
first Christian emperor, did him reverence by holding his bridle, and by
walking at his side as he rode. Nicolas was one of those popes who stand forth
in history as having most signally contributed to the advancement of their see.
The idea entertained of him shortly after his death is remarkably expressed by
Regino of Prum, who speaks of him as surpassing all his predecessors since the
great Gregory; as giving commands to kings and tyrants, and ruling over them as
if lord of the whole world; as full of meekness and gentleness in his dealings
with bishops and clergy who were worthy of their calling, but terrible and
austere towards the careless and the refractory; as another Elias in spirit and
in power. He was learned, skillful in the management of affairs, sincerely
zealous for the enforcement of discipline in the church, filled with a sense of
the importance of his position, ambitious, active, and resolute in maintaining
and advancing it. He took advantage of the faults or vices of the Frank
princes—their ambition, their lust, or their hatred—to interpose in their
affairs, and with great ability he played them against each other. His
interposition was usually in the interest of justice, or in the defence of
weakness; it was backed by the approbation of the great body of the people, who
learnt to see in him the representative of heaven, ready everywhere to assert
the right, and able to restrain the wicked who were above the reach of earthly
law; and doubtless he was able to conceal from himself all but what was good in
his motives. But those of his acts which in themselves were praiseworthy, were
yet parts of a system which in other cases appeared without any such creditable
veil—a scheme of vast ambition for rendering all secular power subject to the
church, and all national churches subject to Rome.
Of the controversies or disputes of this time—which must be treated
severally, since it is a less evil to sacrifice the display of their
simultaneous progress than for its sake to throw the narrative into hopeless
confusion—two related to important points of doctrine—the Eucharistic Presence,
and Predestination.
We have already seen that, with respect to the Eucharist, there had been a
gradual increase of mystical language; and that expressions were at first used
rhetorically and in a figurative sense, which, if literally construed, would
have given an incorrect idea of the current doctrine. In the west the authority
of St. Augustine had generally acted as a safeguard against materializing views
of the Eucharistic presence; but an important step toward the establishment of
such views was now made by Paschasius Radbert, abbot of Corbie. Paschasius had
been brought up in that monastery under Adelhard and Wala, whose biographer he
afterwards became. He had been master of the monastic school, and had laboured
as a commentator on the Scriptures. In 844 he was elected abbot; but the
disquietudes which were brought on him by that dignity induced him to resign it
in 851, and he lived as a private monk until his death in 865.
In 831, Paschasius, at the request of his old pupil Warin, who had become
abbot of the daughter monastery of New Corbey, on the Weser, drew up a treatise
on the Eucharist for the instruction of the younger monks of that society. Soon
after his appointment to the abbacy of his own house, in 844, he presented an
improved edition of the work to Charles the Bald, who had requested a copy of
it. In this treatise the rhetoric of earlier writers is turned into
unequivocally material definitions. Paschasius lays it down that although after
the consecration the appearance of bread and wine remain, yet we must not
believe anything else to be really present than the body and blood of the
Saviour— the same flesh which was born of the blessed Virgin— the same in which
He suffered on the cross and rose from the grave. This doctrine is rested on
the almighty power of God; the miracles of Scripture are said to have been
wrought in order to prepare the way for it and to confirm it; that the elements
remain unchanged in appearance and in taste, is intended, according to
Paschasius, as an exercise of our faith. The miraculous production of the Saviour’s
body is paralleled with his conception as man. Tales are adduced of miracles by
which the reality hidden under the appearance of the elements was visibly
revealed. The doctrine afterwards known as Transubstantiation appears to be
broadly expressed; but, contrary to the later practice of Rome, Paschasius
insists on the necessity of receiving the cup as well as the eucharistic bread.
Paschasius had professed to lay down his doctrine as being that which was
established in the church; but protests were immediately raised against it.
Raban Maur, Walafrid Strabo, Florus, and Christian Druthmar all of them among
the most learned men of the age, objected to the idea of any other than a
spiritual change in the Eucharist, and denounced it as a novelty. Even among his
own community, the views of Paschasius excited alarm and opposition. One of his
monks named Frudegard expressed uneasiness on account of the abbot’s apparent
contradiction to St. Augustine, so that Paschasius found it necessary to defend
himself by the authority of earlier writers, among whom he especially relied on
St. Ambrose. And the chief opponent of the doctrine was another monk of Corbie,
Ratramn, who examined the abbot’s book at the request of Charles the Bald, and
answered it, although, in consideration of his relation to Paschasius, he did
not name the author. Ratramn divides the question into two heads : (1) Whether
the body and blood of Christ be present in figure or in truth; (2) Whether it
be the same body which was born of the Virgin, suffered, rose again, and
ascended. He defines figure to mean that the reality is veiled under something
else, as where our Lord styles himself a vine; and truth to mean, that the
reality is openly displayed. Although, he says, the elements remain outwardly
the same as before consecration, the body and blood of Christ are presented, in
them, not to the bodily senses, but to the faithful soul. And this must be in a
figurative way; for otherwise there would be nothing for faith, “the evidence
of things not seen”, to work on; the sacrament would not be a mystery, since in
order to a mystery there must be something beyond what is seen. The change is
not material, but spiritual; the elements, while in one respect they continue
bread and wine, are in another respect, by spirit and potency, the body and
blood of Christ, even as the element of water is endued with a spiritual power
in order to the sacrament of baptism. That which is visible and corruptible in
them feeds the body; that which is matter of belief is itself immortal,
sanctifies the soul, and feeds it unto everlasting life. The body of Christ
must be incorruptible; therefore that which is corruptible in the sacrament is
but the figure of the reality. Ratramn clears the interpretation of the
passages which had been quoted from St. Ambrose in favour of the opposite view.
He cites St. Augustine and St. Isidore of Seville as agreeing in his own
doctrine; and argues from the liturgy that the Saviour’s presence must be
spiritual and figurative, since the sacrament is there spoken of as a pledge,
an image, and a likeness.
John Scotus, who will be more particularly mentioned hereafter, is said to
have also written on the question, at the desire of Charles the Bald; but if
so, his book is lost. His other works contain grounds for thinking that he
viewed the Eucharist as a merely commemorative rite, and that on this, as on
other points, he was regarded as heterodox. While the most learned divines of
the age in general opposed Paschasius, his doctrine appears to have been supported
by the important authority of Hincmar, although it is doubtful whether the
archbishop really meant to assert it in its full extent, or is to be understood
as speaking rhetorically; and Haymo, bishop of Halberstadt, a commentator of
great reputation, lays it down as strongly as the abbot of Corbie himself. The
controversy lasted for some time; but the doctrine of Paschasius, which was
recommended by its appearance of piety, and by its agreement with the
prevailing love of the miraculous, gained the ascendency within the following
century.
Throughout the west St. Augustine was revered as the greatest of all the
ancient fathers, and the chiefteacher of orthodoxy; yet his system was not in
general thoroughly held. The councils which had been assembled on account of
the Pelagian doctrines had occupied themselves with the subject of Grace, and
had not given any judgment as to Predestination; and the followers of Augustine
had endeavored to mitigate the asperities of his tenets on this question. The
prevailing doctrine was of a milder tone; in many cases it was not far from
Semipelagianism, and even where it could not be so described, it fell so far
short of the rigid Augustinianism that a theologian who strictly adhered to
this might have fairly charged his brethren with unfaithfulness to the teaching
of the great African doctor.
Gottschalk, the son of a Saxon count, was in boyhood placed by his father
in the monastery of Fulda. On attaining to man’s estate, however, he felt a
strong distaste for the life of a monk, and in 829 he applied for a release
from his vows to a synod held at Mayence under Archbishop Otgar. His petition
was granted, on the ground that he had been devoted to the monastic profession
before he could exercise any will of his own. But the abbot of Fulda, Raban
Maur, the pupil of Alcuin, and himself the greatest teacher of his time,
appealed to Lewis the Pious, arguing that persons offered by their parents,
although without their own choice, were bound by the monastic obligations; and
the emperor overruled the synod’s decision.
Although compelled to remain a monk, Gottschalk was allowed to remove from
Fulda, where his relation to Raban would have been inconvenient, to Orbais, in
the diocese of Soissons. Here he gave himself up to the study of Augustine and
his followers; he embraced their peculiarities with enthusiasm, and such was
his especial love for the works of Fulgentius that his friends usually called
him by the name of that writer. It is a characteristic circumstance that one of
the most eminent among these friends, Servatus Lupus, abbot of Ferrières, in a
letter of this period, charges him with an immoderate fondness for speculation,
and exhorts him to turn from it to matters of a more practical kind. Hincmar,
on the report of the abbot of Orbais, describes Gottschalk while there as
restless, changeable, bent on perversities, addicted to argument, and apt to
misrepresent what was said by others in conversation with him; as scorning to
be a disciple of the truth, and preferring to be a master of error; as eager to
gain an influence, by correspondence and otherwise, over persons who were
inclined to novelty and who desired notoriety at any price. With a view, no
doubt, to qualify himself for preaching his doctrines, Gottschalk procured ordination
as a priest from a chorepiscopus of Reims, during the vacancy of that see after
the deposition of Ebbo. This act appears to have been a token of disaffection
to the episcopal body, with which the chorepiscopi were then on very unfriendly
terms; it was censured as irregular, inasmuch as Gottschalk belonged to the
diocese of Soissons, and as the chorepiscopus had no authority from any
superior to confer the priestly ordination at all.
The doctrine on which Gottschalk especially took his stand was that of
Predestination. The usual language in the church had been, that the righteous
are predestinate, and that the wicked are foreknown, while the rigid
Augustinianism spoke of the wicked as reprobate; but Gottschalk applied the
term predestinate to both classes. There is, he said, a
twofold predestination—a term for which he cited the authority of Isidore of
Seville. In both cases predestination is to good; but good is twofold,
including not only the benefits of grace but the judgments of justice. As life
is predestined to the good, and they to it, so is evil predestined to the
wicked, and they to it. His opponents usually charged him with maintaining that
the wicked were irresistibly and irrevocably doomed to sin, as well as to its
consequences. But it would seem, even by Hincmar’s own avowal, that Gottschalk
did not admit this representation of his opinions; he maintained only that, as
the perseverance in evil of the devil, his angels, and wicked men was
foreknown, they were predestinated to righteous punishment. He denied that
Christ died for any but the elect, and explained the texts which speak of God’s
willing all men to be saved as applicable to those only who actually are saved.
And, unlike Augustine, he held that even the first human pair were subject to a
predestination. The view which his adversaries took of his opinion may be in
some degree excused by the violence with which he insisted on his difference
from them, and by his zeal in condemning them—circumstances which could not but
lead them to suppose the difference far greater than it appears to have really
been.
Gottschalk was returning from a visit to Rome, in 847, when at the house of
Eberhard, count of Friuli, a son-in-law of Lewis the Pious, he met Notting, who
had been lately nominated to the see of Verona. He propounded his doctrine of
twofold predestination, at which Notting was greatly startled. The bishop soon
after mentioned it to Raban Maur, whom he found at the court of Lewis of
Germany; and Raban, who had now become archbishop of Mayence, wrote both to
Notting and to Eberhard, in strong condemnation of Gottschalk’s opinion, which
he declared to be no doctrine of St. Augustine. Predestination, he said, could
only be a preparation for grace; God foreknows evil, but does not predestinate
to it; all who yield their corrupt will to the guidance of Divine grace may be
saved. Count Eberhard, on receiving the archbishop’s letter, dismissed his
dangerous visitor, who then travelled slowly homeward through Southern Germany;
and it would seem to have been on account of his proceedings in these already
Christian lands that Hincmar speaks of him as having visited barbarous and
pagan nations for the purpose of infecting them with his errors. In 848
Gottschalk appeared before a synod held by Raban at Mayence in the presence of
King Lewis. His attendance was probably voluntary, and, as if prepared for a
disputation, he carried with him an answer to Raban’s objections, in which he
charged the archbishop with following the heresy of Gennadius and Cassian, and
reasserted the doctrine of a double predestination. His opinions, as might have
been expected, were condemned by the synod; he was obliged to swear that he
would never again enter the dominions of Lewis; and he was sent to his own
metropolitan, Hincmar, with a letter in which Raban styled him a vagabond,0 and
recommended that, as being incorrigible, he should be confined.
In the following year, Gottschalk was brought by Hincmar before a synod at
Quiercy on the Oise, where, according to the archbishop, he behaved like a
possessed person, and, instead of answering the questions which were put to
him, broke out into violent personal attacks. He was flogged severely, in the
presence of King Charles,—a punishment for which the rule of St. Benedict and
the canons of Agde were quoted as a warrant, although not without some
straining of their application. When exhausted with this cruel usage, he was
required to throw his book into the fire, and had hardly strength enough to do
so. Hincmar long after told Pope Nicolas that he had been obliged to take the
matter into his own hands, because the bishop of Soissons, Rothad, was himself
infected with novelties; and for the same reason Gottschalk, who was condemned
by the synod to perpetual silence, was removed to the monastery of
Hautvilliers, within the diocese of Reims. His zeal was rather quickened than
daunted by his imprisonment. He refused to subscribe a declaration sent to him
by Hincmar, which would have had the effect of releasing him on condition of
his admitting that there might be divine foresight without predestination. He
denounced the opposite party under the name of Rabanists; and, in one of two
confessions which he sent forth, he speaks of them as heretics whom it was his
bounden duty to avoid. In these confessions he lays down his doctrine of a
twofold predestination—predestination of good angels and men, freely, to bliss;
of the evil to punishment, justly, on foreknowledge of their guilt. In the
longer confession, which (probably in imitation of St. Augustine) is composed
in the form of an address to God, he breaks out into a prayer that an
opportunity might be granted him of testifying the truth of his opinions, in
the presence of the king, of bishops, clergy, monks, and laity, by plunging
successively into four casks of boiling water, oil, fat, and pitch; and lastly
by walking through a blazing pile. This wish has been variously traced to
humility and to hypocrisy—qualities which seem to have been alike foreign to
Gottschalk’s character. It would accord better with the rest of his history, if
we were to seek the motive in a proud and self-important, but sincere,
fanaticism.
The doctrines for which Gottschalk was suffering now found champions of
name and influence, although these varied somewhat among themselves, while all
(like Gottschalk himself) disavowed the opinion of an irresistible
predestination to sin. Among them were—Prudentius, a Spaniard by birth, bishop
of Troyes; Servatus Lupus, abbot of Ferrières, an old pupil of Raban, who had
great weight in the French church, and was highly esteemed by Charles the Bald;
and Ratramn, who in this controversy, as in that on the Eucharistic presence,
wrote at the king’s request and for his information. Hincmar found it necessary
to seek for assistance against these writers. Raban, to whom he applied,
excused himself, chiefly on the plea of age and infirmity, and added that in
many points he agreed with Gottschalk, although he thought him mistaken as to
the predestination of the wicked. But Hincmar found allies in Amalarius, an
ecclesiastic of Metz, who was distinguished as a ritualist, and in Amulo,
archbishop of Lyons, the pupil and successor of Agobard.
The most remarkable work in opposition to Gottschalk’s views, however, was
that of John Scotus, whose name has already been mentioned in connection with
the Eucharistic question. The circumstances of this celebrated man’s life are
enveloped in great obscurity. The name Scotus, like that of Erigena, which was
given to him at a later time, indicates that he was a native of Ireland, a
country which furnished many others of the learned men who enjoyed the
patronage of Charles the Bald. From his knowledge of Greek (in which language
he even wrote verses, although with an utter disdain of prosody) it has been
supposed that he had travelled in the east; but the supposition is needless, as
Greek was then an ordinary branch of education in his native country and in
Britain. That he was acquainted with Hebrew has often been said, but without
sufficient proof. Like the scholars of his time in general, John appears to
have belonged to some order of the clergy, although this cannot be considered
as certain. He had for some years found a home in the court of Charles, and had
restored the reputation of the palatine school, which had sunk during the
distractions of the preceding reign; while, among other literary labors, he had
executed a translation of the works ascribed to Dionysius the Areopagite, which
had been sent as a present by the Greek emperor Michael to Lewis the Pious. Scotus
was better versed in Greek than in Latin theology, so that even as to the
question of the Holy Spirit's procession he inclined to the oriental side. But
in truth he had a far greater affinity with the ancient philosophers—especially
the Neoplatonists—than with the theologians of his own age. His bold and
rationalizing mind plunged into questionable, or evidently heretical,
speculations; he startled his contemporaries by denying the literal sense of
some parts of the scriptural narrative, and there are passages in his works
which indicate an almost undisguised pantheism. Of his latter years nothing is
known, except that Pope Nicolas, on the ground that his orthodoxy was
suspected, requested Charles to send him to Rome, or at least to prevent his
longer residence at Paris, where his teaching might do mischief. It would seem
that, notwithstanding this denunciation, Charles continued to protect Scotus,
and that the philosopher ended his days in France; although many writers have
supposed that, after the death of his patron, he removed into England, and
aided the great Alfred in his labours for the education of his people.
The controversy thus far had differed from those of the earlier ages in
appealing exclusively to authority. Augustine and the other fathers had
exercised their original thought in the definition of doctrine; but hitherto
the question as to predestination did not relate to the truth of Christian
doctrine, but to the manner in which that doctrine had been determined by St.
Augustine. Scotus, however, took a different course from the theologians who
had preceded him on either side. Like them, indeed, he professed to appeal to
Scripture and the fathers—especially to the great teacher on whom the opposite
party chiefly relied; but both Scripture and fathers (he said) had condescended
to the weakness of their readers, and much of their language was to be
figuratively understood. Thus a principle was laid down by which their most
positive expressions might be set aside, and anything which seemed to disagree
with the philosopher’s own speculations might be explained away.
Scotus wrote at the request of Hincmar, and inscribed his book to him and
to his associate in the cause, Pardulus, bishop of Laon. He sets out with a
somewhat ostentatious parade of philosophical method, and declares that true
philosophy and true theology are identical. He treats Gottschalk as a heretic—a
tool of the “old enemy”—and traces his errors to a want of liberal culture,
especially to ignorance of the Greek language and theology. It is, he says, an
impropriety to speak of “predestination” or “foreknowledge” in God, since to
Him all time is present; but, admitting the use of such words, he holds that
predestination is eternal, and is as much a part of God Himself as any other of
his attributes. It can, therefore, only be one; we can no more suppose two
predestinations in God than two wisdoms or two knowledges. He disallows
Gottschalk’s distinction of one “twofold predestination”; the Divine
predestination must be truly one, and must be to good only; and such (he
maintains) is the use of the term, not only in Scripture, jut in Augustine’s
own writings, if rightly understood. Yet the number both of those who shall be
delivered by Christ and of those who are to be left to their wickedness is
known, and may be said to be predestined; God has circumscribed the wicked by
his law, which brings out their wickedness, while it acts in an opposite manner
on the good. Scotus strongly asserts the freedom of the will to choose not only
evil (to which Lupus had limited it), but good; free-will (he says) is a gift
with which our nature is endowed by God—a good gift, although it may be
employed for evil; whereas Gottschalk, by referring all virtue and vice to
predestination, denies both the freedom of the will and the assistance of
grace, and thus falls at once into the errors of the Pelagians and of their
extreme opponents. Predestination and foreknowledge in God are one, and relate
only to good; for God can foresee only that which has a being, whereas sin and
punishment are not. Sin is, as Augustine had taught, only the defect of
righteousness; punishment is but the defect of bliss. If the soul has the
capacity of blessedness, the longing for bliss without the power of attaining
it is the keenest possible torment; thus the true punishment is that which sin
inflicts on itself, secretly in the present life, and openly in that which is
to come, when those things which now appear to be the pleasures of sin will
become the instruments of torment. That which is punished is not our nature
(which is God’s work), but the corruption of our nature; nor is God properly
the author of punishments; He is only so spoken of inasmuch as He is the
creator of the universe in which they are; the wicked will be tormented by their
own envy; the righteous will be crowned by their own love. The fire (whether it
be corporeal, as Augustine thinks, or incorporeal, according to Gregory) is not
needed for the punishment of the wicked—even of the evil, whose pride would
suffice for its own chastisement; it is one of the four elements which form the
balance and completeness of the universe. It is in itself good; the blessed
will dwell in it as well as the wicked, and it will affect each kind according
to their capacities even as light produces different effects on sound and on
ailing eyes. “Forasmuch as there is no bliss but eternal life, and life eternal
is the knowledge of the truth, therefore there is no other bliss than the
knowledge of the truth. So, if there is no misery but eternal death, and
eternal death is the ignorance of the truth, there is consequently no misery
except ignorance of the truth”.
If Hincmar, in inviting Scotus to take part in the controversy, aimed at
counteracting the influence of Lupus and Ratramn over Charles the Bald, he was
in so far successful; for from that time the king was steadily on his side. But
in other respects he found the philosopher a very dangerous and embarrassing
ally, so that he even felt himself obliged to disavow him.
The excitement raised by the novelties of Scotus was very great. Wenilo,
archbishop of Sens, whom Hincmar had studiously, and hitherto successfully,
endeavoured to conciliate now sent a number of propositions, extracted from the
book, to Prudentius, with a request that he would examine, and, if necessary,
refute them. The bishop of Troyes thereupon wrote against Scotus with great
asperity, and he was followed by Florus, a deacon and master of the cathedral
school at Lyons. These writers charge Scotus with Pelagianism, to which Prudentius
adds accusations of Origenism and Collyridianism. They complain of him for
imputing imaginary errors to his opponents; they censure him for substituting
philosophy for theology, and sophistical subtleties for arguments from
Scripture and ancient authorities. Hincmar and Pardulus entreated Amulo of
Lyons again to assist them; but he died in 852, and his successor, Remigius,
answered the application by writing, in the name of his church, a book on the
opposite side—taking up the case of Gottschalk more expressly than those who
had preceded him, censuring the cruelty with which he had been treated, and
defending the impugned opinions, with the exception of that which limited the
exercise of free-will since the Fall to the choice of evil.
Finding that the literary contest was turning against him, Hincmar resolved
to fortify himself with the authority of a council, and at Quiercy, in 853,
four decrees on the subject of the controversy were passed. It is laid down
that man fell by the abuse of his free-will; that God, by his foreknowledge,
chose some whom by his grace He predestinated to life, and life to them : but
as for those whom He, by righteous judgment, left in their lost estate, He did
not predestine them to perish, but predestined punishment to their sin. “And
hereby”, it is said, “we speak of only one predestination of God, which relates
either to the gift of grace or to the retribution of justice”. It is defined
that our free-will was lost by the Fall, but was recovered through Christ; that
we have a free-will to good, prevented and aided by grace, as well as a
free-will to evil, deserted by grace; that God would have all men to be saved,
and that Christ suffered for all; that the ruin of those who perish is to be
ascribed to their own desert.
Prudentius, who was present when these decrees were passed, subscribed
them, but afterwards put forth four propositions against them; and Remigius,
who, as a subject of Lothair, felt himself independent of the influence of
Charles the Bald, wrote, in the name of his church, a book against the articles
of Quiercy. Of Scotus the archbishop says that he is ignorant of the very words
of Scripture, and that, instead of being consulted on points of faith, he ought
either to be pitied as a man out of his right mind, or to be anathematized as a
heretic. Remigius, however, maintains the necessity of free-will in order to
responsibility. Against the authority of the council of Quiercy was set that of
one which met under the presidency of Remigius in 855 at Valence, in Lotharingia.
This assembly condemned nineteen propositions extracted from Scotus, which, by
a phrase borrowed from St. Jerome’s attack on Coelestius, it characterized as
“porridge of the Scots”. It laid down moderate definitions as to free-will and
as to the extent of the benefit of the Redeemer’s death. But it censured the
four articles of Quiercy as useless, or even noxious and erroneous; and it
forbade, in the name of the Holy Spirit, any teaching contrary to its own. The
decrees of Valence were confirmed by a council held near Langres in 859,
although, at the instance of Remigius, the offensive expressions against the
articles of Quiercy were omitted. The subject was again considered by a greater
council, to which that of Langres was preliminary, and which met a fortnight
later at Savonnikres, a suburb of Toul. At this meeting Remigius acted in a
spirit of conciliation, and the decision was adjourned to a future synod.
In the meantime Gottschalk was not inactive in his seclusion. Hincmar had
altered an ancient hymn of unknown authorship, in which the application of the
word trine to the Godhead seemed to suggest a threefold difference in the
nature of the Divine Persons. But Ratramn defended the term, and
Gottschalk—eager, it would seem, to provoke his powerful enemy in all ways—put
forth in its behalf a tract in which he charged Hincmar with Sabellianism. The
archbishop replied in a work of which the substance was shown to Gottschalk, in
the hope of converting him, although it was not completed until after his
death. He meets the charge of Sabellianism with one of Arianism; he exhorts
monks to keep clear of novelties in a style which seems to intimate that his
opponent had many adherents among that class; and he gives very significant
hints of the bodily and spiritual punishments to which an imitation of
Gottschalk would render them liable. Hincmar was not further molested about
this affair; but the word to which he had objected, although his objection was
supported by the authority of Raban, kept its place in the Gallican service.
In 859, a monk of Hautvilliers named Guntbert, whom Gottschalk had gained,
privately left the monastery, and carried an appeal from the prisoner to Rome.
It appeared as if the new pope, Nicolas, were disposed to take up the matter.
Hincmar wrote to him, professing his willingness to act as the pope should
direct—to release Gottschalk, to transfer him to other custody, or even to send
him to Rome (although he spoke of the two synods which had condemned the
prisoner as a bar to this course); but he refused to appear with him before the
pope’s legates at Metz in 863, on an occasion which will be related hereafter.
From a letter written by Hincmar to Egilo, archbishop of Sens, who was about to
set out for Rome, we learn some details as to Gottschalk’s condition. It is
said that in respect of food, drink, and fuel, he was as well treated as any of
the monks among whom he lived : that clothes were supplied, if he would receive
them; but that, ever since he was placed at Hautvilliers, he had refused to
wash not only his body, but even his face and hands. From another writing of
Hincmar it appears that the unfortunate man had become subject to strange
delusions, and had visions in which the imagery of the Apocalypse was applied
to foreshow the ruin of his chief enemy. His long confinement and sufferings,
acting on his vain, obstinate, and enthusiastic temper, had partially
overthrown his reason.
The synodal discussion of the predestinarian controversy, to which the
council of Savonnières had looked forward, was never held. But a council at
Toucy, near Toul, in October 860, which was attended by Charles the Bald,
Lothair II, and Charles of Provence, by twelve metropolitans, and by bishops
from fourteen provinces, adopted a letter drawn up by Hincmar, which is in part
a general statement of doctrine, and in part is directed against the invasion
of ecclesiastical property. In this letter the freedom of man’s will, the will
of God that all men should be saved, the necessity of grace in order to salvation,
the Divine mercy in choosing and calling men from out of the “mass of
perdition”, and the death of Christ “for all who were debtors unto death”, are
distinctly stated, but in such a manner as rather to conciliate than to repel
those who in some respects had been the archbishop’s opponents. Hincmar, at the
desire of Charles the Bald, employed himself at intervals, from 859 to 863, in
composing a work of great length on predestination and the kindred subjects,
chiefly in defence of the articles of Quiercy, which he had before maintained
in a book of which the preface only is extant. He labours to bring the theology
of Augustine, Fulgentius, and others into accordance with his own opinions,
which are rather those of the time before the Pelagian controversy arose. He
quotes very profusely; but most of the passages which he relies on as St.
Augustine’s are from a work falsely ascribed to that father, which had already
been employed by Scotus, and declared by Remigius to be spurious. He admits the
expression of one twofold predestination, but differs from Gottschalk in saying
that, while the righteous are predestined to life, and it to them, punishment
is predestined to the reprobate, but they are not predestined to it; that
God did not predestinate them, but forsook them. With this work the controversy
ceased.
Gottschalk remained in captivity twenty years. In 869, the monks of
Hautvilliers perceived that his end was approaching, and sent Hincmar notice of
the fact, with an inquiry whether they should allow him to receive the last
sacraments. It was replied that they might do so, if he would sign a confession
embodying the archbishop’s views as to predestination and the Trinity. But
Gottschalk was still unbending, and refused with much vehemence of behavior and
language. In consequence of this refusal, he died without the sacraments and
under the ban of the church; he was buried in unhallowed earth, and was
excluded from prayers for the repose of his soul.
On the question of Gottschalk’s orthodoxy or heterodoxy, very opposite
opinions have been pronounced—a result rather of the opposite positions of
those who have judged him than of any differences between them as to the facts
of the case. Yet as to these facts there is room for an important
question—whether his two confessions embody the whole of his doctrine on the
subject of predestination, or whether he also held that opinion of an
irresistible doom to sin, as well as to punishment, which his adversaries
usually imputed to him. A moral judgment of the case is easier. Gottschalk’s
sincerity and resolute boldness were marred by his thoroughly sectarian spirit;
but the harshness with which he was treated has left on the memory of Hincmar a
stain which is not to be effaced by any allowances for the character of the age,
since even among his own contemporaries it drew forth warm and indignant
remonstrances.
From controversies of doctrine we proceed to some remarkable cases in which
questions of other kinds brought the popes into correspondence with the
Frankish church.
In 855 the emperor Lothair resigned his crown, and entered the monastery of
Prum, where he died six days after his arrival. While his eldest son, Louis II,
succeeded him in the imperial title and in the kingdom of Italy, the small
kingdom of Arles or Provence fell to his youngest son, Charles, and the other
territory north of the Alps, to which the name of Lotharingia was now limited,
became the portion of his second son, Lothair II.
Lothair II in 856 married Theutberga, daughter of the duke or viceroy
of Burgundy, and sister of Humbert or Hucbert, abbot of St. Maurice. He
separated from his wife in the following year, but Humbert, who was more a
soldier than a monk, compelled him by a threat of war to take her back. In 859
Theutberga was summoned before a secular tribunal, on a charge of worse than
incestuous connection with her brother before her marriage; and the abbot’s
profession was not enough to disprove this charge, as the laxity of his morals
was notorious.
It now appeared that, in desiring to get rid of his wife, Lothair was
influenced by love for a lady named Waldrada, with whom he had formerly been
intimate. Two archbishops—Gunther of Cologne, archchaplain of the court, and
Theutgaud of Treves, a man who is described as too simple and too ignorant to
understand the case—had been gained to the king’s side, and insisted that
Theutberga should purge herself by the ordeal of boiling water : but, when she
had successfully undergone this trial by proxy, Lothair declared it to be
worthless. In the following year the subject came before two synods at
Aix-la-Chapelle, in which Wenilo, archbishop of Sens, and another Neustrian
prelate were associated with the Lotharingian bishops. Theutberga—no doubt
influenced by ill-usage, although she professed that she acted without
compulsion—acknowledged the truth of the charges against her, while she
declared that she had not consented to the sin; whereupon the bishops gave
judgment for a divorce, and, in compliance with the unhappy queen’s own
petition, sentenced her to lifelong penance in a nunnery. A third synod, held
at Aix in April 862, after hearing Lothair’s representation of his case—that he
had been contracted to Waldrada, that his father had compelled him to marry
Theutberga, and that his youth and the strength of his passions rendered a
single life insupportable to him—gave its sanction to his marrying again; and
on the strength of this permission his nuptials with Waldrada were celebrated,
and were followed by her coronation. Gunther’s services were rewarded by the
nomination of his brother Hilduin to the see of Cambray; but Hincmar refused to
consecrate the new bishop, and Pope Nicolas eventually declared the appointment
to be null and void.
The partisans of Lothair had represented Hincmar as favorable to the divorce;
but in reality he had steadfastly resisted all their solicitations. A body of
clergy and laity now proposed to him a number of questions on the subject, and
in answer he gave his judgment very fully. There were, he said, only two valid
grounds for the dissolution of a marriage—where either both parties desire to
embrace a monastic life, or one of them can be proved guilty of adultery; but
in the second case, the innocent party may not enter into another marriage
during the lifetime of the culprit. Among other matters, he discusses the
efficacy of the ordeal, which some of Theutberga’s enemies had ridiculed as
worthless, while others explained the fact that her proxy had escaped unhurt by
supposing either that she had made a secret confession, or that, in declaring
herself clear of any guilt with her brother, she had mentally intended another
brother instead of the abbot of St. Maurice. Hincmar defends the system of such
trials, and says that the artifice imputed to her, far from aiding her to
escape, would have increased her guilt, and so would have ensured her ruin.
With respect to a popular opinion that Lothair was bewitched by Waldrada, the
archbishop avows his belief in the power of charms to produce the extremes of
love or hatred between man and wife, and otherwise to interfere with their
relations to each other; and he gives instances of magical practices as having
occurred within his own knowledge. He strongly denies the doctrine which some
had propounded, that Lothair, as a king, was exempt from all human judgment;
for, he said, the ecclesiastical power is higher than the secular, and when a
king fails to rule himself and his dominions according to the law of God, he
forfeits his immunity from earthly law. He says that the question of the marriage,
as it is one of universal concern, cannot be settled within Lothair’s
dominions; and, as it was objected that no one but the pope was of higher
authority than those who had already given judgment on it, he proposes a
general synod, to be assembled from all the Frankish kingdoms, as the fittest
tribunal for deciding it.
Theutberga had escaped from the place of her confinement, and had found a
refuge with Charles the Bald, who, in espousing her cause, would seem to have
been guided less by any regard for its justice than by the hope of turning his
nephew’s misconduct to his own advantage. She now appealed to the pope, whose
intervention was also solicited by others, and at last by Lothair himself, in
his annoyance at the opposition of Hincmar and the Neustrian bishops. In answer
to these applications, Nicolas declared that, even if the stories against
Theutberga were true, her immoralities would not warrant the second marriage of
her husband; he ordered that a synod should be assembled, not only from such parts
of the Frankish dominions as Lothair might hope to influence, but from all; and
he sent two legates to assist at it, with a charge to excommunicate the king if
he should refuse to appear or to obey them.
The synod was held at Metz in 863, but no bishops except those of
Lotharingia attended. The legates had been bribed by Lothair; one of them,
Rodoald, bishop of Portus, had already displayed his corruptness in
negotiations with the Byzantine church. Without any citation of Theutberga, or
any fresh investigation of the case, the acts of the synod of Aix were
confirmed. Nicolas represents the tone of the bishops as very violent against
himself, and says that when one bishop, in signing the acts, had made a
reservation of the papal judgment, Gunther and Theutgaud erased all but his
name. These two prelates set off to report the decision to the pope—believing
probably, from what they had seen of Rodoald that at Rome money would effect
all that they or their sovereign might desire. But in this they found themselves
greatly mistaken. Nicolas, in a synod which appears to have been held in the
ordinary course, annulled the decision of Metz, classing the council with the
notorious Latrocinium of Ephesus, and ordering that, on account of the favour
which it had shown to adulterers, it should not be called a synod but a
brothel. He deposed Gunther and Theutgaud, and declared that, if they should
attempt to perform any episcopal act, they must not hope for restoration. He
threatened the other Lotharingian bishops with a like sentence in case of their
making any resistance; and he announced his judgment to the Frankish sovereigns
and archbishops in letters which strongly denounced the conduct of King
Lothair—if (it was said) he may be properly styled a king who gives himself up
to the government of his passions. Rodoald was about to be brought to trial for
his corruption, when he escaped from Rome by night. It was evident from the
manner of the pope’s proceedings that the indignation which he sincerely felt
on account of Theutberga’s wrongs was not the only motive which animated him;
that he was bent on taking advantage of the case to establish his power over
kings and foreign churches.
Gunther and Theutgaud, in extreme surprise and anger, repaired to the
emperor Lewis II, who was then at Beneventum, and represented to him that the
treatment which they had received was an insult not only to their master, but
to the whole Frankish church, and to all princes—especially to the emperor
himself, under whose safe-conduct they had come to Rome. On this Lewis
immediately advanced against Rome, and, without attempting any previous
negotiation with the pope, entered the city. Nicolas set on foot solemn
prayers, with fasting, for the change of the emperor’s heart. Penitents moved
about the streets in long processions, and offered up their supplications in
the churches; but as one of these penitential trains was about to ascend the
steps of St. Peter’s, it was violently assaulted by some of the imperial
soldiers. Crosses and banners were broken in the fray; one large cross of
especial sanctity, which was believed to be the gift of the empress Helena to
St. Peter’s see, and to contain a piece of the wood on which the Redeemer
suffered, was thrown down and trodden in the mire, fromwhich the fragments were
picked up by some English pilgrims. Nicolas, in fear lest he should be seized,
left the Lateran palace, crossed the river in a boat, and took refuge in St.
Peter’s, where for two days and nights he remained without food. But in the
meanwhile signs which seemed to declare the wrath of heaven began to appear.
The soldier who had broken the precious cross died. Lewis himself was seized
with a fever, and in alarm sent his empress to mediate with the pope. A
reconciliation was thus effected, and, after having committed many acts of
violence, the troops withdrew from Rome. The emperor ordered Gunther and
Theutgaud to leave his camp and to return home, and it would seem that Nicolas
had stipulated for freedom of action in his proceedings as to the case of
Lothair.
Gunther had drawn up, in his own name and in that of his brother
archbishop, a protest against their deposition, conceived in terms which
Hincmar described as diabolical and altogether unprecedented. In this document
Nicolas is charged with madness and tyrannic fury, with extravagant pride and
assumption, with fraud and cunning, with outrageous violation of all the forms
of justice and ecclesiastical law; the archbishops declare that they spurn and
defy his accursed sentence—that they are resolved not to admit him into their
communion, “being content with the communion and brotherly society of the whole
church” ; and they conclude by asserting that Waldrada was not a concubine but
a wife, inasmuch as she had been contracted to Lothair before his union with
Theutberga. With this paper Gunther now sent his brother Hilduin to the pope,
charging him, if it were refused, to lay it on the high altar of St. Peter’s;
and Hilduin executed the commission, forcing his way into St. Peter’s with
a party of Gunther’s adherents, who beat the guardians of the church and killed
one of them who resisted. Gunther also circulated the protest among the German
bishops, and sent a copy of it to Photius, of Constantinople, with whom Nicolas
was by this time seriously embroiled. The other Lotharingian bishops, however,
were terrified by the pope's threats, or were gained by his promises, and made
submission to him in very abject terms.
Gunther had hurried from Rome to Cologne; in defiance of the pope’s
sentence he had performed episcopal functions; and he had made a compact with
his canons, by which, at a great sacrifice both of power and of revenue, he
drew them into concurrence in his proceedings. The pusillanimous Lothair—partly
influenced by the demonstrations of his uncles against him—now abandoned the
cause of the deposed metropolitans. He gave up Gunther altogether, and
expressed horror at his acts, while he entreated that Theutgaud, in
consideration of his simple character, and of his obedience to the pope’s judgment,
might be more leniently dealt with. As for himself, he professed himself
willing to go to Rome, and to obey the pope like one of the meanest of men.
Gunther, indignant at finding himself thus sacrificed, declared an intention of
exposing all the king’s proceedings, and set out for Rome, carrying with him as
much of the treasures of his see as he could lay hands on, in the hope that by
such means he might be able to propitiate the pope. But he was again
disappointed; Nicolas in a synod renewed the condemnation which had been passed
both on him and on Theutgaud. In the meantime Lothair bestowed the
archbishopric of Cologne on Hugh, abbot of St. Bertin’s, whom Hincmar describes
as a subdeacon, but of habits which would have been discreditable to a layman. The
preferment was probably a reward for the exertion of the abbot’s influence with
Charles the Bald, to whom he was maternally related.
The meanness of Lothair’s behavior served only to increase the contempt and
disgust with which Nicolas had before regarded him. The pope wrote to the other
Frankish princes, desiring them not to interfere in the matter, as it was for
his own judgment alone; and it is remarked by Hincmar that in these letters he
made no use of such terms of courtesy as had been usual in the letters of Roman
bishops to sovereigns. He sent Arsenius, bishop of Orba, as his legate, with
orders to visit Lewis of Germany and Charles; but it was declared that, unless
Lothair would give up Waldrada, the legate must hold no communication with him,
nor would the king be admitted to an audience if he should repair to Rome.
Arsenius received Theutberga from the hands of Charles, and delivered her to
Lothair, who, in terror at the pope’s threats of excommunication, swore on the
Gospels and on a fragment of the true cross that he would always treat her with
the honor due to a queen, imprecating on himself the most fearful judgments,
both in this world and in the next, if he should fail. Twelve of his nobles
joined in the oath, and the reunion of the royal pair was sealed by a new
coronation. Waldrada was committed to the care of the legate; but in the course
of his return to Rome both she and another royal lady of light character,
Ingeltrude, wife of Count Boso, contrived to make their escape from him, and
Waldrada rejoined Lothair, by whom her escape had been planned. The king had
cast aside all regard for his oath almost immediately after having sworn it.
His submissiveness towards the pope was forgotten. He ejected Hugh from
Cologne, confirmed Gunther’s arrangement with the canons, and put Hilduin into
the see as nominal arch, bishop, while both the power and the revenues were
really in the hands of Gunther.
Theutberga now again escaped from her husband, and, worn out by the
miseries to which she had been subjected, petitioned the pope for a dissolution
of the marriage. She went so far as even to own Waldrada to be the rightful
wife of Lothair, and she requested leave to repair to Rome and tell all her
story. But Nicolas was firm in asserting the rights which the unhappy queen had
been wrought on to abandon. He solemnly excommunicated Waldrada, and charged
the Frankish bishops to hold Lothair separate from the church until he should
repent of his misdeeds. He told Theutberga that he could not comply with a request
which was evidently made under constraint; that, if Lothair’s marriage were to
be dissolved, the precedent would enable any man to get rid of his wife by
ill-usage; that she must consider herself as under the protection of the
apostolic see; that, instead of travelling to Rome, she should persuade Lothair
to send Waldrada thither for trial: and in all his letters he insisted on
celibacy on Lothair’s part as a necessary condition of any separation. Lothair
again attempted to pacify the pope by flattery; he assured him that he had not
cohabited with Waldrada, or even seen her, since her return from Italy; but
Nicolas was unmoved, and appeared to be on the point of pronouncing a sentence
of excommunication against the king, when he was arrested by death in May 867.
The increase of the papal power under this pontiff was immense. He had
gained such a control over princes as was before unknown. He had taken the
unexampled steps of deposing foreign metropolitans, and of annulling the
decisions of a Frankish national council by the vote of a Roman synod. He had
neglected all the old canonical formalities which stood in the way of his
exercising an immediate jurisdiction throughout the western church. And in all
this he had been supported by the public feeling of indignation against Lothair
and his subservient clergy, which caused men to overlook the novelty and
the usurping character of the pope’s measures. The other Frank princes had
encouraged him in his proceedings against Lothair. The great prelates of Lotharingia,
strong in position and in family interest, had rendered themselves powerless
before the bishop of Rome by espousing a discreditable and unpopular cause. The
pope appeared, not as an invader of the rights of sovereigns and of churches,
but as the champion of justice and innocence against the oppressors of the
earth.
Adrian II, the successor of Nicolas, had already twice declined the papacy,
and was seventy-five years of age at the time of his election. The partisans of
the late pope apprehended a change of policy, by which the recent acquisitions
might be lost. But in this they were mistaken. Adrian appears to have been
urged on by a feeling that he was expected to show want of energy, and by a
wish to falsify the expectation. He soon cast aside the air of humility and of
deference towards the emperor which he had at first displayed. The losses which
the papacy suffered under him arose, not from a reversal of his predecessor’s
policy, but from the attempt to carry it on in an exaggerated form, without the
skill of Nicolas, without understanding the change of circumstances, or the
manner of adapting his measures to them.
The beginning of Adrian’s pontificate was marked by a tragedy among his own
nearest connections. The pope, himself the son of a bishop, had been married—a
circumstance which contributed to the alarm felt at his election, as Nicolas,
like other chief agents in the exaltation of the papacy, had been strenuous for
the celibacy of the clergy. Adrian’s wife, and a daughter, the offspring of their
marriage, were still alive; but, within a few days after his election, the
daughter, who had been betrothed to a nobleman, was carried off, together with
her mother, by Eleutherius, a son of Arsenius of Orba. Eleutherius, on being
pursued, killed both the women, but was himself taken prisoner. Arsenius, with
whose intrigues this affair was connected, did not long survive. It is said
that on his deathbed he was heard to discourse with friends, and that he
departed without receiving the Eucharist. At the instance of Adrian, the
emperor appointed commissioners for the trial of Eleutherius, who was put to
death by their sentence.
Lothair conceived fresh hopes from the change of popes, and wrote to Adrian
in terms expressive of high regard for his predecessor, while he complained
that Nicolas had wronged him by listening to idle rumours. At his request,
Adrian released Waldrada from her excommunication, and the king himself was
invited to Rome. “Rome”, the pope wrote, “is never unjust, and is always
willing to receive the penitent. If you are conscious of innocence, come for a
blessing; if guilty, come for the remedy of a suitable repentance”. Theutberga
was persuaded by Lothair to renew her application for a divorce. She went to
Rome in person, and, in addition to the old grounds, alleged that she had
ailments which rendered it impossible for her to perform the duties of a wife.
But Adrian, like Nicolas, refused her request, on the ground that she was
acting under constraint, and desired her to return home.
The absolution of Waldrada had included the condition that she should not
keep company with Lothair. By artfully affecting to obey this order, she goaded
his passion to madness, so that he resolved at all risks— even leaving his
territories open to the restless ambition of his uncle Charles—to sue in person
to the pope for a dissolution of his union with Theutberga. He was made to pay
heavily for the means of approach to the pontiff, who, by the intervention of
Ingilberga, wife of the emperor Lewis, was prevailed on to meet him at Monte
Cassino, where it was supposed that Adrian might be more tractable than when
surrounded by the partisans of Nicolas at Rome. Adrian refused to dissolve the
marriage, but, in consideration of a large sum of money, agreed to administer
the holy Eucharist to the king—a favour which Lothair desired in order to
dissipate the popular opinion, which regarded him as virtually excommunicate.
“If”, said the pope at the solemnity, “thou hast observed the charge of
Nicolas, and art firmly resolved never to have intercourse with Waldrada, draw
near, and receive unto salvation; but if thy conscience accuse thee, or if thou
purpose to return to wallow in thine uncleanness, refrain, lest that which is
ordained as a remedy for the faithful should turn to thy damage”. Lothair, in
surprise and agitation, received the consecrated symbols. His nobles, after
being adjured as to their consent or privity to any breach of his oath,
communicated after him; and Gunther, the survivor of the deposed archbishops,
who had once more repaired to Italy in the hope of obtaining a release, was
admitted to communicate as a layman, on presenting a written profession of
submission, and swearing that he would never again exercise any spiritual
office unless the pope should be pleased to relieve him from his disability.
The king followed Adrian to Rome, but a change had come over the pope’s
disposition towards him. Instead of being received with the honors usually paid
to sovereigns, he found no one of the clergy to meet him when he presented
himself at St. Peter’s, and he was obliged to approach the Apostle’s tomb
unattended. On retiring to his lodging in the papal palace, he found it
unfurnished, and even unswept; and when, on the following day, which was
Sunday, he again repaired to the church, no priest appeared to say mass for
him. Next day, however, he dined with the pope in the Lateran palace, and after
an exchange of presents, in which the king's vessels of gold and silver were
requited with a woollen cloak, a palm-branch, and a rod—they parted on friendly
terms. The pope resolved to examine the case of the divorce in a council which
was to be held at Rome in the following year. With a view to this
investigation, he summoned the bishops of the three Frankish kingdoms to send
representatives to the council; and he was about to send commissioners across
the Alps for the purpose of inquiry, when he received tidings of Lothair’s
death. The king had left Rome in the middle of July. At Lucca a fatal sickness
broke out among his attendants. He himself died at Piacenza, on the 8th of
August; and it is said that before the end of the year all who had partaken of
the communion at Monte Cassino were dead, while the few who had abstained from
it survived. Theutberga became abbess of a monastery, and bestowed large sums
for the soul of the husband who had so cruelly injured her. Waldrada also took
refuge in a cloister.
In the question of Lothair’s divorce, Nicolas and Hincmar were led by the
common interests of justice and morality to act in harmony with each other. But
in other cases, where the claims of Rome conflicted with the archbishop's
attachment either to his sovereign or to the national church of France, the
popes found in him a decided and formidable opponent.
One of these cases arose out of the conduct of Ebbo, who, as we have seen,
had been deprived of the see of Reims for his acts of rebellion against Lewis
the Pious. During the contests between that emperor’s sons, Reims for a time
fell into the possession of the emperor Lothair, with whom Ebbo had ingratiated
himself. The archbishop returned to his see, carrying with him, in addition to
the imperial mandate for his restoration, the favorable judgment of a synod
held at Ingelheim, under Lothair’s influence, and under the presidency of Drogo
of Metz, who had also presided at his deposition. His penitential professions
at Thionville were now explained away by the assertion that, in declaring
himself “unworthy” of his see, he had meant nothing more than what was
signified by the same word in the ordinary style of bishops; he had humbled
himself (he said), and therefore had now risen in greater strength than before.
After the battle of Fontenailles, Ebbo fled from Reims in fear of Charles
the Bald. He in vain attempted to obtain restitution by means of Sergius II;
but the pope, overruling the ancient canons against the translation of bishops,
sanctioned his appointment to Hildesheim, on the nomination of Lewis the
German, in 844.
Hincmar, soon after his promotion to the archbishopric of Reims in 845,
found that some clerks, of whom one Wulfad was the most prominent, had been
ordained by Ebbo during his second occupation of the see. He denied the
validity of orders conferred by one whom he regarded as an intruder, and, on
the application of the clerks to a synod held at Soissons in 853, the case was
investigated by a commission of bishops, who declared Ebbo’s restoration to
have been uncanonical, and the orders which he had given to be void. Wulfad and
his brethren would have been excluded even from lay communion, on the ground
that, by charging some members of the synod with having received their
consecration from Ebbo, they had incurred the sentence denounced by the council
of Elvira against those who should slander bishops; but at the request of
Charles the Bald they were released from this penalty. Hincmar, as being a
party in the case, and as the regularity of his own appointment had been
impugned, desired that the synod’s judgment might be fortified by the highest
authority, and requested Leo IV to confirm it. The pope refused, on the ground
(among other things) that the clerks had appealed to Rome; but Lothair,
hitherto the archbishop’s enemy, interceded for him, and Leo sent him the pall,
by which he was constituted primate of Neustria. Benedict III on Hincmar’s
application confirmed the privileges thus bestowed on him, and declared that
there should be no appeal from his judgment, saving the rights of the apostolic
see; he also confirmed the deposition of Wulfad and his companions, provided
(as he expressly said) that the facts of the case were as they had been
represented to him. And Nicolas, in 863, renewed both the grant to Hincmar and
the judgment as to the clerks, with the same condition which had been stated by
his predecessor.
But three years later this pope professed to have discovered great
unfairness in the statements on which the applications to Benedict and to
himself had been grounded, and ordered that Hincmar should restore the clerks,
or else should submit the matter to a council, with leave for them, if its
judgment should be unfavorable, to appeal to the apostolic see. A second synod
was accordingly held at Soissons. Hincmar handed in four tracts, in
justification of Ebbo’s deposition, of his own appointment, and of the
proceedings against the clerks—to whose restoration, however, he professed
himself willing to consent, provided that it could be granted without prejudice
to the laws of the church. The council decided that the deposition had been
right in point of justice, but that it might be reversed by the higher law of
mercy, according to the precedent of the Nicene judgment as to the
Novatianists, and to the provisions of the African church for the
reconciliation of the Donatists. But Nicolas, instead of confirming the acts,
strongly censured the council for having omitted to cancel the judgment of that
which had been held in 853; he blamed it for having sanctioned the promotion of
Wulfad by Charles the Bald to the see of Bourges without requesting the papal
consent; he told the bishops that they ought to have sent him all the documents
relating to Ebbo, and that they must now do so; and in letters to them, to
Charles, and to Hincmar, he charged the archbishop with falsehood, fraud,
cunning, and injustice. At the same time he wrote to Wulfad and his brethren,
exhorting them to pay due reverence to Hincmar.
The deposition of Ebbo and the appointment of his successor again came into
question before a council assembled from six provinces at Troyes in October
867. The decision was in favour of Hincmar; but the council did an important
service to the papal interest by requesting Nicolas to decree that no
archbishop or bishop should be deposed without the consent of the apostolic
see. Hincmar and Nicolas were at last brought nearer to each other on this
question by their respective dangers from other quarters. The archbishop was
afraid of the influence which Wulfad had acquired over Charles the Bald, while
the pope, who was now engaged in a formidable struggle with the patriarch
Photius and the eastern church, was unwilling to tempt the Franks to side with
his opponents. On receiving the envoys whom Hincmar had sent to Rome after the
synod of Troyes, Nicolas expressed approbation of his proceedings, and wrote to
request that he and other learned men of France would assist in the controversy
with the Greeks. With this request the archbishop complied; and Nicolas was
soon after succeeded by Adrian, who confirmed Wulfad in the see of Bourges and
bestowed the pall on him, but at the same time behaved with great respect to
Hincmar.
Thus the dispute ended peacefully. But in the course of it much had been
done to infringe on the independence of the Frankish church. Nicolas claimed
that the Frankish synods should be called by order of the pope; that the
parties in a cause might appeal from such synods to Rome either before or after
judgment; that the synods should report to the pope before pronouncing the
sentence; that the bishops who acted as judges should be compelled to go to
Rome for the purpose of justifying their decision; that the pope should have
the power of annulling all their acts, so that it should be necessary to begin
the process anew. Hincmar and his party, while they had the ancient laws of the
church in their favour, felt themselves unable to struggle against the
complication of political interests; the archbishop found himself obliged to
concede the principle of an appeal to Rome, according to the canon of Sardica,
although Charlemagne had excluded that canon from his collection, and it owed
its insertion among the Frank capitularies to the forger Benedict the Levite.
And the petition of the council of Troyes—suggested, no doubt, by the
punishments to which Ebbo and others had been subjected on account of their
acts against Lewis the Pious—shows how, under the idea of securing themselves
against other powers, the Frankish prelates contributed to aggrandize Rome by
investing it with universal control in the character of general protector of
the church.
At the same time with the affair as to Ebbo’s ordinations another
controversy was going on between Nicolas and Hincmar, which exhibited in a yet
more striking manner the nature of the new claims set up in behalf of the
papacy.
Rothad, bishop of Soissons, in the province of Reims, had occupied his see
thirty years, and had long been on unfriendly terms with the archbishop. The
accounts which we have of the differences between the bishop and his
metropolitan must be received with caution, as they come for the most part from
Rothad, or from the Lotharingian bishops, who were hostile to Hincmar on
account of his proceedings in the case of Theutberga; while they are in part
directly contradicted by Hincmar himself.
Rothad, according to his own report, with the consent of thirty-three
bishops, deposed a presbyter who had been caught in the act of unchastity. The
man carried his complaint to Hincmar, who, after having imposed on him a
penance of three years, restored him to his benefice, excommunicated and
imprisoned the clerk whom Rothad had put into it, and persecuted the bishop
himself for his share in the affair. Even by this account, it would seem that
Rothad had ventured to invade the rights of his metropolitan by holding a synod
independently of him. But in addition to this, Hincmar, while disclaiming all
personal malice against the bishop of Soissons, charges him with long
insubordination, with notorious laxity of life, and with dilapidating, selling,
or pledging the property of his see. However their disagreement may have arisen,
Hincmar in 861 suspended Rothad from his office until he should become
obedient, and threatened him with deposition; whereupon the bishop appealed to
Rome.
In the following year, Rothad appeared at a synod held at Pistres, as if no
censure been passed against him. His presence was objected to, on which he
again appealed to the pope, and asked leave to go to Rome, which Charles the
Bald at first granted. But the case was afterwards, with the concurrence of
Charles, examined by a synod at Soissons in the end of the same year, when
Rothad, who had been imprisoned for his contumacy in refusing to appear, was
sentenced to deposition, while an abbey was assigned to him for his
maintenance, and another person was appointed to his see. According to Hincmar,
he was content with this arrangement, until some Lotharingian bishops, wishing
to use him as a tool against the great opponent of their sovereign's divorce,
persuaded him to resume his appeal to the pope. Rothad’s own statement is, that
Hincmar, having got possession of a letter in which he requested a continuance
of support from some bishops who had befriended him at Pistres, wrongly
represented this as an abandonment of his appeal, and a reference of his cause
to those Frankish bishops.
Hincmar and the prelates who had met at Soissons, by way of obviating the
pope’s objections to their proceedings, requested Nicolas to confirm their
acts, while, in excuse for their disregard of Rothad’s appeal, they alleged
that the old imperial laws forbade such cases to be carried out of the kingdom.
But Nicolas had received representations of the affair from the bishops of
Lotharingia, and replied by censuring the synod very strongly for the insult
which it had offered to St Peter by presuming to judge a matter in which an appeal
had been made to Rome. In consequence of that appeal, he declared its judgment
to be null. Temporal laws, he said, are good against heretics and tyrants, but
are of no force when they clash with the rights of the church. He tells the
members of the assembly that they must either restore Rothad to his see, or
within thirty days send deputies to assert their cause against him before the
apostolical tribunal. With his usual skill, he assumes the character of a
general guardian of the church by remarking that the same evil which had
happened to Rothad might befall any one of themselves, and he points out the
chair of St. Peter as the refuge for bishops oppressed by their metropolitans.
At the same time Nicolas wrote to Hincmar in terms of severe censure. He tells
him that, if Rothad had not appealed, he must himself have inquired into
the matter—a claim of right to interfere which had not before been advanced by
Rome. He asked with what consistency Hincmar could apply to the Roman see for a
confirmation of his privileges as metropolitan, or how he could attach any
value to privileges derived from Rome, while he did all that he could to lessen
its authority; and, as the first letter received no answer, the pope wrote
again, telling the archbishop that within thirty days he must either reinstate
Rothad, or send him and some representatives of his accusers to Rome, on pain
of being interdicted from the celebration of the Eucharist until he should
comply. He also wrote to Rothad, encouraging him to persevere in his appeal
unless he were conscious of having a bad cause; and, notwithstanding the
importunities of Charles and his queen, who entreated him to let the matter
rest, he desired the king to send Rothad to Rome. The second letter to Hincmar,
and two which followed it, remained unanswered; and Nicolas then wrote a fifth,
but in a milder tone, as he was afraid to drive the archbishop to extremities,
lest he should join the party of Gunther.
In the beginning of 864, Rothad obtained permission to go to Rome. Hincmar
also sent two envoys—not, he said, as accusers, but in order to justify his own
proceedings. They carried with them a letter of great length, in which, with
profuse expressions of humility and reverence towards the apostolic see, he
admits the right of appeal as sanctioned by the Sardican canon, but says that,
according to the African canons and to Gregory the Great, Rothad, by referring
the case to judges of his own choosing, had foregone the right of carrying it
to any other tribunal. He tells the pope that Rothad had for many years been
unruly and had treated all remonstrances with contempt, so that he himself had
incurred much obloquy for allowing a man so notoriously unfit and incorrigible
to retain the episcopal office. He dwells much on the necessity that bishops
should obey their metropolitans, and endeavors very earnestly to obtain the
pope's confirmation of his past proceedings, assuring him that Rothad shall be
well provided for.
Hincmar’s envoys were detained on the way by the emperor Lewis, but the
letter was sent onwards and reached the pope. Rothad was allowed to proceed to
Rome, and, six months after his arrival, presented a statement of his case. On
Christmas eve, three months later, Nicolas ascended the pulpit of St. Mary
Major, and made a speech on the subject. Even if Hincmar’s story were true, he
said, it was no longer in the power of Rothad, after he had appealed to the
apostolic see, to transfer his cause to an inferior tribunal; since Rothad
professed himself willing to meet all charges, and since no accuser had
appeared against him, the pope declared him to be worthy of restoration;
and, after having waited until the feast of St Agnes, he publicly invested the
bishop with pontifical robes, and desired him to officiate at mass before him.
As Rothad maintained that he had never abandoned his appeal, and as his
accusers had suffered judgment to go by default, the proceedings of Nicolas
thus far might have been justified by the Sardican canon, which suspended the
execution of sentence against a bishop until the pope should have submitted the
cause to a fresh examination; and Hincmar had failed in the observance of that
canon by appointing another bishop to Soissons. But, in letters which he wrote
on the occasion, the pope gave vent to some startling novelties—that the
decretals of his predecessors had been violated; that the deposition of Rothad
was invalid, because the council which had pronounced it was held without the
apostolic permission, and, further, because the deposition of a bishop was one
of those “greater judgments” which belong to the apostolic chair alone. He
required Hincmar, under pain of perpetual deposition, either at once to restore
Rothad unconditionally, or to reinstate him for the time, and to appear at Rome
for the further trial of the question.
Nicolas had originally stood on the Sardican canon, but he now took very
different ground; and the change was the more striking, because the new
principles which he advanced were really unnecessary to his cause. These
principles were derived from the pretended decretals of Isidore, which are for
the first time mentioned as being known at Rome in the letter of Nicolas to the
French bishops. In 860, Lupus of Ferrières, at the instigation of Wenilo,
archbishop of Sens, had written a letter in which he hinted a reference to them
by saying that pope Melchiades, the contemporary of Constantine, was reported
to have laid down that no bishop could be deposed without the pope’s consent;
and the abbot had requested that Nicolas would send a copy of the decretal as
preserved at Rome. From the pope’s silence as to this point in his answer, it
is inferred that he then knew nothing of the forged collection; and the same
was the case in 863, when he spoke of the decretals of Siricius as the oldest that
were known. But now—only one year later—he is found citing those of the
Isidorian collection: and when some of the French bishops expressed a doubt
respecting them, on the ground that they were not in the code of Dionysius
Exiguus, he answered that on the same ground they might suspect the decretals
of Gregory and other popes later than Dionysius — nay, they might even suspect
the canonical Scriptures; that there were genuine decretals preserved
elsewhere; that, as Innocent had ordered all the canonical books to be
received, so had Leo ordered the reception of all papal decretals; that they
themselves were in the habit of using these epistles when favorable to their
own interest, and questioned them only when the object was to injure the rights
of the apostolical see. It would seem, therefore, that Nicolas had been made
acquainted with the forged decretals during Rothad’s stay at Rome—most probably
by Rothad himself. That the bishop of Soissons was privy to the forgery,
appears likely from the facts that he was already a bishop when it was
executed, and that he was connected with the party from which it emanated. But
we need not suppose that Nicolas knowingly adopted an imposture. The principles
of the decretals had been floating in the mind of the age; on receiving the
forgeries, the pope recognized in them his own ideal of ecclesiastical polity,
and he welcomed them as affording a historical foundation for it. We may
therefore, (in charity at least,) acquit him of conscious fraud in this matter,
although something of criminality will still attach to the care with which he
seems to have avoided all examination of their genuineness, and to the
eagerness with which he welcomed these pretended antiquities, coming from a
foreign country, in disregard of the obvious consideration that, if genuine,
they must have all along been known in his own city.
Hincmar made no further active opposition, but acquiesced in the
restitution of Rothad, although in his chronicle of the time he speaks of it as
effected by might in defiance of rule, and argues that it was inconsistent with
the Sardican canon. The act was performed by Arsenius, during the mission which
has been mentioned in connection with the history of Lothair’s marriages, and
Rothad appears to have died soon after, in the beginning of Adrian's
pontificated
If even Nicolas had found Hincmar a dangerous antagonist, Adrian was
altogether unequal to contend with him.
On the death of Lothair II, in 869, Charles the Bald immediately seized his
dominions. Adrian felt that, after the part which his predecessor and he
himself had taken to make the world regard the papal see as the general
vindicator of justice, he was bound to interfere in behalf of the nearer heirs
— the emperor Lewis, and his uncle the king of Germany. He therefore wrote in
terms of strong remonstrance to Charles, to the nobles of Lotharingia, and to
the Neustrian bishops; he sent envoys who, during the performance of divine
service at St. Denys, threatened the wrath of St. Peter against the king; he
wrote to Hincmar, blaming him for his supineness, desiring him to oppose his
sovereign’s ambitious projects, and charging him, if Charles should persist in
them, to avoid his communion; and, as his letters received no answer, he wrote
again, threatening, apparently in imitation of Gregory IV, to go into France in
person for the redress of the wrong which had been attempted. In the meantime
Hincmar had placed the crown of Lotharingia on the head of Charles, who by the
partition of Mersen had made an accommodation with Lewis of Germany, and
consequently felt himself independent of the pope. The archbishop took no
notice of Adrian’s first communication; but he returned a remarkable answer to
the second. He disclaimed all judgment of the political question as to inheritance;
his king, he says, had required his obedience, and he had felt himself bound to
obey. He complains of it as a novel hardship that he should be required to
avoid the communion of Charles : for the Lotharingian bishops had not been
obliged to break off communion with their late sovereign, although he lived in
adultery; the popes themselves had not broken off communion with princes who
were guilty of crimes, or even of heresy; and Charles had not been convicted of
any breach of faith which could warrant his bishops in refusing to communicate
with him.
But the most striking part of the letter was where Hincmar professed to
report the language held by the nobles of Lotharingia—a significant hint of his
own opinion, and of the reception which the pope might expect if he were to
follow out the line of conduct on which he had entered. He tells Adrian that
they contrast his tone towards Charles with the submissiveness of former popes
towards Pipin and Charlemagne; they recall to mind the indignities which Gregory
IV had brought on himself by his interference in Frankish affairs; they loudly
blame the pope for meddling with politics, and for pretending to impose a
sovereign on them; they wish him to keep to his own affairs, as his
predecessors had done, and to defend them by his prayers and by the prayers of
the clergy from the Normans and their other enemies; they declare that a bishop
who utters unjust excommunications, instead of excluding the objects of them
from eternal life, only forfeits his own power of bindings
The pope was greatly incensed. He countenanced a rebellion raised against
Charles by one of his sons, Carloman, who had been ordained a deacon; he
forbade the French bishops to excommunicate the rebel prince when their
sovereign required them to do so. But Hincmar and his brethren, in despite of
this, pronounced sentence of degradation and excommunication against Carloman,0
who, on being taken, was condemned to death, but escaped with the loss of his
eyes, and received the abbey of Epternach from the charity of Lewis the German.
And Adrian, after having committed himself by threats and denunciations in a
style exaggerated from that of Nicolas, found himself obliged to let these acts
of defiance pass without taking any further measures against those who were
concerned in them.
A yet more remarkable collision arose out of the conduct of Hincmar, bishop
of Laon. The archbishop of Reims had in 858 obtained the see of Laon for his
nephew and namesake, who is described as entirely dependent on him for the means
of subsistence; but he soon found reason to repent of this step, which appears,
from the younger Hincmar’s character, to have been prompted by family or
political considerations rather than by a regard for the benefit of the church.
The bishop of Laon received from Charles the Bald a distant abbey and an office
at court. For these preferments he neglected his diocese; he made himself
odious both to clergy and to laity by his exactions; and he treated his uncle’s
authority as metropolitan with contempts. In consequence of a disagreement with
the king, he was tried before a secular court in 868; he was deprived of his
civil office, and the income of his see was confiscated. On this occasion, the
elder Hincmar, considering that the cause of the church was involved, forgot
his private grounds for dissatisfaction with his kinsman’s conduct, and came to
the bishop’s support. In a letter to Charles (in which, among other
authorities, he cites some of the forged decretals), he declared that bishops
were amenable to no other judgment than that of their own order; that the trial
of a bishop by a secular tribunal was contrary to the ancient laws of the
church, to those of the Roman emperors, and to the example of the king’s
predecessors; that it was a sign that the end of the world was at hand; that
royalty is dependent on the episcopal unction, and is forfeited by violation of
the engagements contracted at receiving it. At the diet of Pistres, in 868, the
archbishop maintained his nephew’s interest, and the younger Hincmar, on
entreating the king’s forgiveness, recovered the revenues of his see.
But fresh disagreements very soon broke out between the kinsmen, and the
bishop of Laon involved himself in further troubles by the violence which he
used in ejecting a nobleman who was one of the tenants of his church. The king,
after citing him to appear, and receiving a refusal, ordered him to be
arrested; whereupon he took refuge in a church and placed himself beside the
altar. In April 869 he appeared before a synod at Verberie; but he declined its
judgment, appealed to the pope, and desired leave to proceed to Rome for the
prosecution of his appeal. The permission was refused, and he was committed to
prison. Before setting out for Verberie, he had charged his clergy, in case of
his detention, to suspend the performance of all divine offices, including even
baptism, penance, the viaticum of the dying, and the rites of burial, until he
should return, or the pope should release them from the injunctions The clergy,
in great perplexity and distress, now applied to the archbishop of Reims for
direction in the matter. Hincmar by letter desired his nephew to recall the
interdict; on his refusal, he cancelled it by his own authority as
metropolitan, and produced ancient authorities to assure the clergy that, as
their bishop’s excommunication was irregular and groundless, they were not
bound to obey it.
About the time of Charles’s coronation in Lotharingia, the bishop of Laon
was set at liberty, his case being referred to a future synod. He forthwith
renewed his assaults on his uncle, whom he denounced as the author of his late
imprisonment; he espoused the cause of the rebel Carloman; and he sent forth a
letter in which he asserted for all bishops a right of appealing to Rome — not against
a sentence of their brethren (which was the only kind of appeal hitherto
claimed), but in bar of the jurisdiction of local synods. For this claim he
alleged the authority of the forged decretals. The archbishop replied, not by
denying the genuineness of these documents—which, however he may have suspected
it, he was not, after his own use of them, at liberty to impugn —but by
maintaining that, as they had been issued on particular occasions, their
application was limited to the circumstances which called them forth; that they
were valid only in so far as they were agreeable to the ecclesiastical canons,
and that some of them had been superseded by the determinations of councils
later than their professed date. Such a view of the decretals was evidently
even more prejudicial to the new Roman claims than an assertion of their
spuriousness would have been.
While Charles was engrossed by the affairs of Lotharingia, the case of the
younger Hincmar was postponed. But he was brought before synods at Gondreville
and Attigny in 870, and pamphlets were exchanged between him and his uncle—one,
by the archbishop, extending to great length, and divided into fifty-five
chapters. At Attigny the bishop of Laon submitted to swear obedience to the
authority of his sovereign and of his metropolitan; and, after having in vain
renewed his request for leave to go to Rome, he asked for a trial by secular
judges, who pronounced a decision in his favour. The elder Hincmar was
indignant, both because his nephew had abandoned the clerical privileges in
submitting to a lay tribunal, and on account of the result of the trial.
The bishop was again brought before a synod which met at Doucy, near
Mousson, on the Maas, in August 871, when fresh misdemeanors were laid to his
charge—that he had made away with the property of his see, that he had sided
with Carloman, had refused to sign the excommunication uttered against the
rebel, and had slandered Charles to the pope. It was not until after the third
summons that the accused condescended to appear. He charged the king with
having invaded his dignity; the archbishop of Reims with having caused his
imprisonment : and on these grounds he refused to be judged by them. Charles
repelled the charges against himself, and joined with the nobles who were
present in swearing that the imputation against the archbishop was false. In
reply to his claim of a right to appeal to Rome, the bishop was reminded of the
canons which ordered that every cause should be terminated in the country where
it arose, and was told that he could not appeal until after a trial by the
bishops of his own province. Notwithstanding his persistence in refusing to
answer, the synod proceeded to examine the matter; and the elder Hincmar, after
having collected the opinions of the members, pronounced sentence of deposition
against his nephew, reserving only such a power of appeal as was sanctioned by
the council of Sardica. The synod then wrote to the pope, stating the grounds
of their judgment, and expressing a hope that, in consideration of the bishop's
incorrigible misconduct, he would confirm the sentence. They limit the right of
appealing agreeably to the Sardican canon, and desire that, if the pope should
entertain the appeal which had been made to him, he would commit the further
trial of the cause to bishops of their own neighborhood, or would send envoys
to sit with the local bishops for the purpose; and they beg that in any case he
would not restore Hincmar to his see without a provincial inquiry, but would
proceed according to the canons.
Adrian replied in a very lofty tone. He censured the synod for having
ventured to depose the accused without regard to his appeal, and charged them
to send him to Rome, with some of their own number, in order to a fresh
inquiry. The answer of the Frankish bishops was firm and decided. They
professed that they could only account for Adrian's letter by supposing that,
in the multiplicity of his engagements, he had been unable to read the whole of
the documents which they had sent to him; they justified their proceedings, and
declared that, if the pope should persist in the course which he had indicated,
they were resolved to stand on the rights of their national church.
Adrian’s letter to the synod had been accompanied by one in a like strain addressed
to Charles, who was greatly provoked by it, and employed the elder Hincmar to
reply. The archbishop executed his task with hearty zeal. Charles, in whose
name the letter was written, is made to tell the pope that the language which
he had held was improper to be used towards a king, and unbecoming the modesty
of a bishop, and desires him to content himself with writing as his
predecessors had written to former sovereigns of France. For a pope to speak of
“ordering” a king is said to be a new and unexampled audacity. It is denied
that Adrian was entitled to evoke the case of the younger Hincmar to Rome for
trial. The privileges of St. Peter depend on the exercise of justice; the king
will not violate the principles of Scripture and of the church by interposing
to defeat justice in a case where the offences of the accused are so many and
so clear. He declines with indignation the office which the pope would impose
on him by desiring him to guard the property of the see of Laon; the kings of
the Franks had hitherto been reckoned lords of the earth—not deputies or
bailiffs of bishops. He threatens, if the matter cannot be ended at home, to go
to Rome and maintain the rightfulness of his proceedings. The pope had spoken
of decrees; but any decree which would affect to bind a sovereign must have
been vomited forth from hell. The letter concludes by declaring the king’s
willingness to abide by the known rules of Scripture, tradition, and the
canons, while he is determined to reject “anything which may have been compiled
or forged to the contrary by any person”—the plainest intimation that had as
yet been given of Hincmar’s opinion as to the Isidorian decretals.
Adrian again felt that he had committed a mistake in advancing pretensions
which were thus contested; and a league which had just been concluded between
Lewis the German and his nephew the emperor contributed to alarm the pope as to
the consequences which might follow from a breach with the king of Neustria. He
therefore wrote again to Charles, exchanging his imperious tone for one of
soothing and flattery. After some slight allusions to the style of the king’s
letter, he proceeds, (as he says)” to pour in the oil of consolation and the
ointment of holy love”. He begs that he may not be held accountable for any
expressions which might have seemed harsh in his former letters; and, knowing
the intensity of the king’s desire for additional territory and power, he
volunteers an assurance that, if he should live to see a vacancy in the empire,
no other candidate than Charles shall with his consent be raised to it. The
case of the bishop of Laon is treated as of inferior moment; the pope still
desires that he may be sent to Rome, but promises that he shall not be restored
unless a full inquiry shall have shown the justice of his cause, and that this
inquiry shall be held in France. Adrian did not live to receive an answer to
this letter; and Hincmar the younger was kept in prison until, by taking part
in fresh intrigues, he exposed himself to a severer punishment.
Adrian’s conduct in this affair had been alike imprudent and unfortunate.
The French bishops had set aside the false decretals; they had insisted on
confining the papal right as to appeals within the limits which had been
defined by the council of Sardica; they had denied that the examination of all
weightier causes belonged to the pope alone; they had denied that he had the
right of evoking a cause to Rome before it had been submitted to the judgment
of a national synod, and would only allow him the power of remitting it, after
such judgment, to be again examined by the bishops of the country in which it
arose; and his lofty pretensions had ended in a humiliating concessions Yet the
Roman see had gained something. Hincmar, in all his opposition to the papal
claims, carefully mixes up professions of deep reverence for the authority of
the apostolic chair; his objections to the Isidorian principles, being
addressed to his nephew, were not likely to become much known at Rome, while,
as he had not openly questioned the genuineness of the decretals, the popes
might henceforth cite them with greater confidence; and a feeling that the
power of the papacy was useful to the church restrained him in the midst of his
opposition to it. Both bishops and princes now saw in the papacy something
which they might use to their advantage; and the real benefit of all applications
to Rome for aid was sure to redound to the Roman see itself.
The circumstances of John VIII’s election as the successor of Adrian are
unknown; but he appears to have belonged to the Frankish party among the Roman
clergy, and there is no reason to doubt that the emperor consented to his
appointment. In 875 the death of the emperor Lewis II without issue opened up
to Charles the Bald the great object of his ambition; and the time was now come
for the pope to assume the power of disposing of the empire—an assumption
countenanced by the fact that his predecessors had long acted as arbiters in
the dissensions of the Carolingian princes. Setting aside the stronger
hereditary claims of Lewis the German, John invited Charles to Rome, and on
Christmas-day—seventy-five years after the coronation of Charlemagne—placed the
imperial crown on his head. Although the pope afterwards declared that this was
done in obedience to a revelation which had been made to his predecessor
Nicolas, it would appear that influences of a less exalted kind had also
contributed to the act. The annalist of Fulda, whose tone towards the “tyrant”
of France is generally very bitter, tells us that, in order to obtain the
empire, Charles had made a prodigal use of bribery among the senators, “after
the fashion of Jugurtha”; nor did the pope himself fail to benefit on the
occasion. A writer of later date d is undoubtedly wrong in saying that Charles
ceded to him certain territories which are known to have then belonged to the
Greek empire; but there is reason to believe that he gave up the control of
elections to the papacy, released the pope from the duty of doing homage, and
withdrew his resident commissioners from Rome, leaving the government in the
hands of the pope, while the title of Defender still served to connect the
emperor with the city, and entitled the Romans and their bishops to look to him
for aid.
Charles now professed that he owed the empire to John, and during the
remainder of his days he was solicitous to serve the author of his dignity.
Proceeding northwards, he was crowned as king of Italy at Pavia, in February
876, when the estates declared that, as God, through the vicar of St. Peter and
St. Paul, had called him to be emperor, so they chose him king. The acts of
Pavia were confirmed in an assembly held some months later at Pontyon, where
the Neustrian clergy and nobles professed that they chose him for their
sovereign, as he had been chosen by the pope and by the Lombards. This
change of title from a hereditary to an elective royalty appeared to hold out
to the pope a hope of being able to interfere in the future disposal of the
Neustrian and Italian kingdoms; but an attempt which was made in his behalf at
Pontyon, although zealously supported by the emperor, met with a strenuous
opposition from the Frankish clergy. The papal legate, John, bishop of
Tusculum, read a letter by which Ansegis, archbishop of Sens, was constituted
vicar apostolic and primate of Gaul and Germany, with power to assemble synods,
to execute the papal orders by the agency of bishops, and to bring all
important matters to Rome for decision. Hincmar and his brethren requested
leave to examine the document; to which the emperor replied by asking them
whether they would obey the pope, and telling them that he, as the pope’s vicar
in the council, was resolved to enforce obedience. He ordered a chair to be set
for Ansegis beside the legate; and at his invitation the archbishop of Sens
walked past the metropolitans who had held precedence of him, and took his seat
in the place of dignity. But Hincmar and the other bishops behaved with
unshaken firmness. They repeated their request that they might be allowed to
see the pope’s letter, and to take a copy of it. They protested against the
elevation of Ansegis as uncanonical—as infringing on the primacy granted to the
see of Reims in the person of Remigius, and on the privileges bestowed on
Hincmar by Benedict, Nicolas, and Adrian; nor could they be brought to promise
obedience to the pope, except such as was agreeable to the canons, and to the
example of their predecessors. One bishop only, Frotair, was disposed to
comply, in the hope of obtaining a translation from the diocese of Bordeaux,
which had been desolated by the Northmen, to that of Bourges but his brethren
objected to the translation as contrary to the laws of the church. The emperor,
provoked by Hincmar’s opposition, required him to take a new oath of fealty in the
presence of the assembly, as if his loyalty were suspected—an unworthy return
for the archbishop’s long, able, and zealous exertions for the rights of the
crown and of the national church. The council broke up without coming to any
satisfactory determination, and Hincmar soon after produced a strong defence0
of the rights of metropolitans against the new principles on which the
commission to Ansegis was grounded. Charles was induced by political reasons to
act in a spirit of conciliation,0 and the pope got over the difficulty as to
Ansegis by conferring the primacy of Gaul on the see of Arles, to which it had
been attached before the Frankish conquest. But amid the commotions of the time
this arrangement had no practical effect.
In the meantime the pope was greatly disquieted at home by the factions of
his city, by the petty princes and nobles of the neighborhood, and by the
Saracens, who, since the death of Lewis II, carried on their ravages without
any effectual check. Sometimes the nobles made alliance with the enemies
of Christendom. Naples, Gaeta, Amalfi, and Sorrento, after having suffered
much at their hands, entered into a league with them, and united with them in
the work of devastation and plunder. Sergius, duke of Naples, made frequent incursions
into the papal territory, and John, after having in vain employed gentler
means, uttered an anathema against him. On this, the duke’s brother,
Athanasius, bishop of Naples, took on himself the execution of the sentence,
seized Sergius, put out his eyes, and sent him to the pope, who requited the
bishop with a profusion of thanks and commendations, quoting the texts of
Scripture which enjoin a preference of the Saviour over the dearest natural
affections. Athanasius now annexed the dukedom to his spiritual office. But he
soon discovered that he was unable to cope with the Saracens, whereupon he
allied himself with them, harassed the pope after the same fashion as his
brother, and obliged John to buy him off with a large sum of money, in
consideration of which he promised to break off his connection with the
infidels. But the promise was not fulfilled, and the pope, with a Roman synod,
uttered an anathema against the duke-bishop. Beset and continually annoyed as
he was by such enemies, John implored the emperor to come to his assistance,
and Charles was disposed to comply with the entreaty; but the unwillingness of
the Frank chiefs to consent to such an expedition may be inferred from the
heavy price which the emperor paid for their concurrence, by allowing the
office of his counts to be converted into an hereditary dignity at the council
of Quiercy in 887. The pope, on being informed of his protector’s approach, set
out to meet him, and on the way held a council at Ravenna, where he passed some
canons by which, in accordance with the pseudo-Isidorian principles, the power
of bishops was exalted, while that of metropolitans was depressed. He met the
emperor at Vercelli, and proceeded in his company to Tortona, where Richildis,
the wife of Charles, was crowned as empress. But the emperor, instead of
prosecuting his expedition, retired before the advancing force of Carloman, the
son and successor of Lewis the German; and he died in a hut on the pass of Mont
Cenis. The concessions which this prince had made both to Rome and to his
nobles had greatly weakened the power of the Frankish crown, and the policy
which he had lately followed in ecclesiastical affairs was very dangerous to
the rights of the national church. Yet although, for the sake of his private
objects, he had in his latter days behaved with much obsequiousness to the
pope, it is clear that he had no intention of allowing the principles of the
decretals to be established in their fullness within his dominions north of the
Alps.
After the death of Charles, the empire was vacant until 884. The pope,
finding himself continually annoyed by Lambert, marquis of Spoleto, and other
partisans of the German Carolingians,0 declared his intention of seeking aid in
France, and, after some forcible detention, which he avenged by anathemas
against Lambert and Adalbert of Tuscany, he had embarked on board ship, and
landed at Genoa. The reception which he at first met with in France was not
encouraging. He had offended the clergy by his attempts against the national
church, and especially by the commission to Ansegis; while all classes were
irritated on account of the costly and fruitless expedition which he had
induced their late sovereign to undertake. John wrote letters to all the
Frankish princes, urgently summoning them and their bishops to attend a council
at Troyes; but the bishops of Gaul only appeared, and the only sovereign
present was the king of France, Lewis the Stammerer, who was crowned anew by
the pope, although, in consequence of an irregularity in his marriage, he was
unable to obtain that the queen should be included in the coronation. At
Troyes, as at Ravenna, John proposed and passed some canons which raised the
episcopal privileges to a height before unknown, and he dealt about anathemas
with his usual profusion. The bishops joined with him in condemning Adalbert,
Lambert, and his other Italian enemies, and in return obtained from him a
sentence against the invaders of their own property. But they resolutely stood
out for their national rights, insisting on the Sardican canon which limited
the power of the Roman see as to appeals, and on those ancient laws of the
church which forbade translations such as that of Frotair. And when the pope
produced a grant of Charles the Bald, bestowing the abbey of St. Denys on the
Roman see, they met him with a positive denial that the king could alienate the
possessions of the crown.
John was greatly provoked by Hincmar’s steady resistance to the pretensions
of Rome; and some of the archbishop’s enemies now took advantage of this
feeling to annoy him by bringing forward his nephew, who, after having been
imprisoned and banished, had at last been blinded by order of Charles on
account of his connection with an invasion from the side of Germany. The
unfortunate man was led into the place of assembly, and petitioned for a
restoration to his see. But the pope, besides that he may have been afraid to
venture on a step so offensive to the metropolitan of Reims, was restrained by
the circumstance that he had confirmed the deposition of the younger Hincmar,
and had consecrated his successor, Hildenulf. He therefore only in so far
favored the petition as to give the deposed bishop leave to sing mass, and to
assign him a pension out of the revenues of Laon, while he refused to accept the
resignation of Hildenulf, who alleged that his health disqualified him for the
performance of his duties. The enemies of the elder Hincmar, however, were
resolved to make the most of the matter as a triumph over him; they arrayed the
blind man in episcopal robes, and, after having with great ceremony presented
him to the pope, led him into the cathedral, where he bestowed his benediction
on the peopled. It does not appear what answer the pope obtained to his request
for assistance; but it is certain that no assistance was sent.
John had conceived the idea of carrying his claim to the power of bestowing
the empire yet further by choosing a person whose elevation should be
manifestly due to the papal favour alone—Boso, viceroy of Provence, who had
gained his friendship on occasion of his visit to France. The project, however,
was found impossible, nor was the pope more successful in an attempt to secure
the kingdom of Italy for his candidate. But, on the death of Lewis the
Stammerer, Boso was chosen by a party of bishops and nobles as king of
Provence, which was then revived as a distinct sovereignty; and it
would seem that a belief of the pope’s support contributed to his
election, although John soon after wrote to the archbishop of Vienne, reproving
him for having used the authority of Rome in behalf of Boso, whom the pope
denounces as a disturber of the kingdom. John died in December 882; it is said
that some of his own relations administered poison to him, and, finding that it
did not work speedily, knocked out his brains with a mallet.
In the same month died the great champion of the Frankish church. Towards
the end of his life Hincmar had had a serious dispute with Lewis III as to the
appointment of a bishop to Beauvais. In answer to the king’s profession of
contempt for a subject who attempted to interfere with his honor, the
archbishop used very strong language as to the relations of the episcopal and
the royal powers. He tells him that bishops may ordain kings, but kings cannot
consecrate bishops; and that the successors of the apostles must not be spoken
of as subjects. “As the Lord said, ‘Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen
you’, so may I say in my degree, ‘You have not chosen me to the prelacy of the
church, but I, with my colleagues and the other faithful ones of God, have
chosen you to be governor of the kingdom, under the condition of duly keeping
the laws’.” Hincmar was at length compelled to leave his city by the approach
of a devastating force of Northmen. He set out m a litter, carrying with him
the relics of St. Remigius, and died at Epernay, on the 21st of December. The
Annals of St. Bertin, which are the most valuable record of the period, are
supposed to have been written by him from the year 861 to within a month of his
death.
The first and second successors of John in the papacy, Marinus (A.D. 882)
and Adrian III. (A.D. 884), appear to have been chosen without the imperial
licence, and by means of the German interests. On the death of Adrian, which
took place as he was on his way to Germany in 885, Stephen V was consecrated
without any application for the consent of the emperor, Charles the Fat; but
Charles expressed great indignation at the omission, and had already taken
measures for deposing the pope, when a Roman legate arrived at the imperial
court, and succeeded in appeasing him by exhibiting a long list of bishops,
clergy, and nobles who had shared in the election.
Charles the Fat, a younger son of Lewis the German, had received the
imperial crown from John VIII in 881, and, by the deaths of other princes, had
gradually become master of the whole Carolingian empire. But his reign was
disastrous; in 887 he was deposed by Arnulf, an illegitimate son of his brother
Carloman; and, after having been supported for some months by alms, he died in
the following year—whether of disease or by violence is uncertain. The popular
feeling as to this unfortunate prince, the last legitimate descendant of
Charlemagne, may be inferred from the tone in which he is spoken of by the
annalists of the time. They tenderly dwell on his virtues and amiable
qualities; they express a trust that the sufferings which he patiently bore in
this world may be found to have prepared his way to a better inheritance; it is
even said that at his death heaven was seen to open, and to receive his soul.
CHAPTER III.
THE GREEK CHURCH—PHOTIUS.
AD. 843-898.
Michael III, the son of Theophilus and Theodora, grew up under evil
influences. His maternal uncle Bardas founded schemes of ambition on the
corruption of the young prince’s character. He removed erne of the male
guardians by death, and another by compelling him to retire into
a monastery; and by means of a worthless tutor, as well as by his own
discourse, he instilled into the emperor a jealous impatience of the control of
his mother and sister. At the age of eighteen Michael threw of this yoke.
Theodora called together the senate, showed them the treasures which her
economy had amassed, in order that she might not be afterwards suspected of
having left her son without ample provision, resigned her share in the regency,
and withdrew from the palace.
Michael now gave the loose to his depraved tastes and appetites. His chosen
associates were athletes, charioteers, musicians, buffoons, and dancing-girls.
He himself entered the lists in the public chariot races, and insisted on
receiving his prizes from the band of a consecrated image. He joined in the
feasts and drinking bouts of his companions; he became sponsor for their
children, and on such occasions bestowed lavish presents; he rewarded acts of
disgusting buffoonery with costly gifts, and even encouraged his vile favorites
to practise their gross and brutal jests on his mother. The wealth which he had
inherited was soon dissipated; and after having endeavoured to supply his
necessities by plundering churches of their ornaments, he was reduced to melt
down his plate, and even the golden tissues of the imperial robes.
The most outrageous of Michael’s extravagances was his profane mimicry of
religion. He organized a mock hierarchy, of which one Theophilus, who was known
by the name of Gryllus, was the chief. Under this patriarch were twelve
metropolitans, the emperor himself being one of the number. They went through a
farcical ordination; they were arrayed in costly robes imitated from those of
the church; they sang obscene songs to music composed in ridicule of the
ecclesiastical chant; they burlesqued the trials, condemnations, and
depositions of bishops; they had jewelled altar-vessels, with which they administered
an Eucharist of mustard and vinegar. On one occasion this ribald crew
encountered the venerable patriarch Ignatius at the head of a solemn
procession, when Gryllus, who was mounted on an ass, rudely jostled him, and
the attendant mummers twanged their harps in derision, insulted the patriarch
with filthy language, and beat the clergy of his train. After the death of
their patron, some of the wretches who had shared in these abominations were
called to account before the great council of 869, when they pleaded that they
had acted through fear of the emperor, and expressed contrition for their
offences.
During the course of ages, a change had come over the characters which had
formerly distinguished the Greek and the Latin churches respectively. Among the
Greeks the fondness for speculation had been succeeded by a settled formalism,
while the rigidity of the Latins had yielded to the new life infused by the
accession of the barbarian nations to the church. But, although different from
that of earlier times, a marked distinction still existed. The influence of
Augustine, which had so largely moulded the western mind, and had given
prominence to the doctrines of grace above all others, had not extended to the
east. From the time of the Trullan council, the churches had been divided by a
difference of usages, especially as to the marriage of the clergy; and,
although the question as to the procession of the Holy Ghost had been laid to
rest in the days of Charlemagne, it still remained as a doctrinal centre around
which other causes of discord might array themselves. The see of Rome had
gradually risen to a height far above its ancient rival; and while
Constantinople could not but be dissatisfied with this change, there was on the
Roman side a wish to make the superiority felt. Political jealousies also
contributed to feed the smouldering ill-feeling which any accident might fan
into a flame. And now a personal question produced a rupture which tended far
towards the eventual separation of the churches.
Nicetas, a son of Michael Rhangabe, had, on his father’s deposition, been
thrust into a cloister at the age of fourteen. He assumed the name of Ignatius,
became a priest, and, having acquired a high character for piety, was, in 846,
promoted by Theodora to the see of Constantinople, on the recommendation of a
famous hermit. His predecessor, Methodius, had been engaged in differences with
Gregory bishop of Syracuse, who, having been driven from his own diocese by the
Saracens, usually lived at Constantinople, and the patriarch had uttered an
anathema against the bishop. In Ignatius the feeling of religious antagonism
could hardly fail to be stimulated by the fact that Gregory was a son of Leo
the Armenian, by whom his own father, Michael, had been dethroned. He refused Gregory’s
assistance at his consecration; in 851 he deposed and excommunicated him for
having uncanonically ordained a person of another diocese; and at the
patriarch’s request the sentence was confirmed by a Roman synod under Benedict
III. The inhabitants of the capital were divided between Ignatius and Gregory;
but, although the opposition to the patriarch was strong, he earned high and
deserved credit by his conduct as a pastor.
His conscientious zeal for the duties of his office induced him to
remonstrate with Bardas on the subject of a scandalous imputation—that the
minister, after having divorced his wife on some trivial pretext, lived in an
incestuous intercourse with the widow of his son; and finding
remonstrance ineffectual, the patriarch proceeded so far as to refuse the
holy Eucharist to him at Epiphany, 857. Bardas, whose influence over his nephew
was continually increasing, resolved on vengeance. He persuaded Michael that,
in order to the security of his power, it would be expedient to compel Theodora
and her daughters to become nuns, and Ignatius was summoned to officiate at
their profession. The patriarch refused, on the ground that it would be a
violation of his duty towards the empress and one of her daughter who had been
appointed regents, by the will of Theophilus. On this Bardas accused him of
treason, adding a charge of connection with the interest of a crazy pretender
to the throne, named Gebon; and Ignatius was banished to the island of
Terebinthus.
Bardas resolved to fill the vacant throne with a man whose brilliant
reputation might overpower the murmurs excited by the deprivation of Ignatius.
Photius was a member of a distinguished Byzantine family, a great nephew of the
patriarch Tarasius, and connected with the imperial house by the marriage of
his uncle to a sister of Theodora. He had lived in the enjoyment of wealth and
splendour, he had been ambassador to the caliph of Bagdad, and was now
secretary of state and protospathary and in the midst of his occupations he had
acquired an amount of learning so far surpassing that of his contemporaries
that his enemies even referred it to unhallowed sources. He had been accustomed
to carry on a part of his studies in company with his brother Tarasius, and, on
taking leave of him when about to set out on the embassy to Bagdad, presented
him with another companion, in the shape of a summary of books which Photius
had read by himself. This work—the Myriobiblon or
Bibliotheca—contains notices of two hundred and eighty books in classical and
ecclesiastical literature, with summaries of the contents, abridgments,
extracts, and comments; and, in addition to its value as a treasury of much
which would otherwise have perished, it is remarkable in the history of
literature as the prototype of our modern critical reviews. Among his other
writings are a Dictionary; a book of discussions on questions from Scripture; a
considerable number of letters; and a collection of ecclesiastical laws.
With the exception of such information as may be gathered from his own works,
our knowledge of Photius comes almost exclusively from his adversaries. The
enmity of these in his own time was bitter; and his name has since been pursued
by writers in the papal interest with a rancour which can perhaps only be
paralleled by their treatment of the protestant reformers. The biographer of
Ignatius tells us that the intruding patriarch took part in Michael’s drinking
bouts, and made no scruple of associating with Gryllus and his gang; and
another Greek writer states that on one occasion, when the emperor was overcome
by fifty cups, Photius swallowed sixty without any appearance of intoxication.
The second of these charges, however, is accompanied by fables so gross as
altogether to destroy the credit of the author’s evidence against Photius; and
such tales are utterly inconsistent with the admission of his enemies, that he
had succeeded (although, as they think, undeservedly) in gaining a character
for sanctity. Nor was his orthodoxy as yet impeached, although he was
afterwards called in question for having taught that man has a reasonable and
also a spiritual soul—an opinion countenanced by the authority of many among
the earlier fathers. Like Ignatius, he was a supporter of the cause of images,
for which he states that his parents had suffered in the times of persecution.
Attempts were made to induce Ignatius to resign his dignity; but, as such a
step would have involved an acknowledgment of guilt, he steadfastly withstood
both entreaties and severities. At length, however, he was drawn into something
which the court could regard as a compliance; and Photius, after having been
ordained by Gregory of Syracuse through all the degrees of the ministry on six
successive days, was enthroned as patriarch on Christmas-day. He repeatedly
declares, even in letters to Bardas himself, that the promotion was forced on
him, and tells the pope that he had allowed himself to be imprisoned before he
would accept it. Nor need we suppose his reluctance insincere; for even an
ambitious man (as Photius certainly was) might well have hesitated to encounter
the difficulties of a position which was to be held to the exclusion of such a
prelate as Ignatius, and by the favour of such patrons as Bardas and Michael;
while, in mitigation of the unseemliness of intruding into the place of a
patriarch who was still alive, and whose resignation was only constructive, it
is to be considered that Photius had belonged to the party of Gregory, and
therefore could have had little personal scruple as to the rights of Ignatius.
It is said that he was required by the metropolitans of his patriarchate to
swear that he would honour the deprived patriarch as a father, and that he
obtained from Bardas a promise that Ignatius should be kindly treated. But he
very soon had the mortification of finding that this promise was disregarded.
Ignatius, in the hope of forcing him to a more explicit resignation, was
exposed to cold and nakedness, was scourged, chained in a gloomy dungeon, and
deprived of the consolation which he might have received from the visits of his
friends, while many of his partisans were beaten, imprisoned, and mutilated
with the usual Byzantine cruelty; and Photius had to bear the odium of outrages
committed in violation of the pledge which he had required, and in contempt of
his earnest remonstrances and entreaties.
The adherents of Ignatius were zealous and resolute. They held a synod, at
which Photius was excommunicated; whereupon the patriarch, who appears from the
bitterness of his letters to have been a man of very irritable temper,
retaliated by assembling another synod, and uttering a like sentence against
Ignatius. In order to strengthen his position, he now sent a notice of his
consecration to Rome, with a request that the pope would depute legates to a
council which was to be held at Constantinople for the suppression of the
iconoclast party, which had again attempted to make head. His letter was
accompanied by one from the emperor, with splendid gifts to the apostolic see.
The application for aid against the iconoclasts appears to have been merely a
pretext—the real object being to draw the pope into the interest of Photius. In
the meantime renewed attempts were made to obtain the resignation of Ignatius,
at first by an increase of severity against him and his party, and afterwards
by allowing him to return to Constantinople, and offering the restoration of
his property.
Nicolas, who had just been raised to the papal chair, was no doubt better
informed as to the late events at Constantinople than the patriarch or the emperor
imagined he saw in their application to him an opportunity of extending his
influence, and affected to regard it as a reference of the case to his
decision. He wrote to the emperor in the style of an independent sovereign,
and, as a hint of the price which he set on his co-operation, he insisted on
the restoration of the provinces which had been withdrawn from his
jurisdiction, and of the patrimony of the church in Calabria and Sicily. He
expressed surprise that the case of Ignatius should have been decided without
the concurrence of Rome, and on evidence of a kind which was forbidden by the
laws of the church; nor did he fail to remark on the inconsistency, that, while
Photius represented his predecessor as having resigned from age and infirmity,
the emperor spoke of him as having been deposed. Two bishops, Rodoald of
Portus, and Zacharias of Anagni, were sent to Constantinople as legates, with
instructions to inquire into the matter, and not to admit Photius to communion
except as a layman. They were charged with a short letter to the patriarch, in
which the pope remarked on his hasty ordination, but told him that, if the
legates should make a favourable report, he would gladly own him as a brother.
Michael, provoked by the tone of the pope’s reply, received the legates
with dishonour. They were detained at Constantinople for months, and were plied
with threats and with bribery, which did not fail of their effect. At length a
synod, styled by the Greeks the First and Second, and consisting, like the Nicene
council, of three hundred and eighteen bishops, met in 861. By this assembly
Photius was acknowledged as patriarch. The letter from the pope was read, but
with the omission of such parts as were likely to give offence—whether it were
that the legates had consented to the suppression, or that advantage was taken
of their ignorance of Greek. Ignatius was brought before the assembly, and was
required to subscribe his own condemnation. He behaved with inflexible spirit,
desired the legates to remove the “adulterer”, if they wished to appear as
judges, and told them to their faces that they had been bribed. Seventy-two
witnesses—a few of them senators and patricians, but for the most part persons
of low condition, farriers, ostlers, needle-makers, and the like, while some
are described as heretics— were brought forward to sign a paper asserting that
he had been promoted by imperial favour, and without canonical election. He was
stripped of the patriarchal robes, in which, as the matter was left to his own
judgment, he had thought it his duty to appear; he was beaten, and, at last,
when exhausted by ill treatment for more than a fortnight, was made, by
forcibly holding his hand, to sign with a cross a confession that he had
obtained his office irregularly and had administered it tyrannically. It was
then announced to him that he must read this document publicly at Whitsuntide,
and threats of losing his eyes and his hands were uttered; but he contrived to
escape in the disguise of a slave, and found a refuge among the monks of the
islands from the search which Bardas caused to be made for him. An earthquake
was interpreted as a witness from heaven in his favour, while Photius, by
offering another explanation of it, drew on himself a charge of impiety.
Bardas, in deference to the general feeling, now permitted the deposed
patriarch to return to a monastery in the capital, while Michael jested on the
state of affairs by saying that Gryllus was his own patriarch, Ignatius the
patriarch of the Christians, and Photius the patriarch of Bardas.
The acts of the council were sent to Nicolas, with a request from the
emperor that he would confirm them, and at the same time Photius addressed to
the pope a letter which, by the skill displayed in its composition, has
extorted the unwilling admiration of Baronius. He professes to deplore in a
pathetic strain the elevation which he represents as having been forced on him;
the pope, he says, ought rather to pity than to blame him for having exchanged
a life of peace, content, and general esteem, for a post of danger, anxiety,
unpopularity, and envy. As for the ecclesiastical laws which Nicolas had spoken
of in his letters, they were not known at Constantinople. The rule which
forbade such ordinations as his was not binding, inasmuch as it had not been
sanctioned by a general council; he defends his ordination by the parallel
cases of his predecessors Nicephorus and Tarasius, who had been promoted from
among the laity, and by the stronger cases of Ambrose in the west and of Nectarius
in the east, who had been chosen to the episcopate while yet unbaptised. He
had, he says, sanctioned in the late synod a canon against the elevation of a
layman to a bishopric except by regular degrees; and he expresses a wish that
the church of Constantinople had before observed the rule, as in that case he
would have escaped the troubles which had come on him. The patriarch’s tone
throughout, although respectful, is that of an equal. In conclusion he reflects
with bitter irony on the morals of the Romans, and prays that Rome may no
longer continue to be a harbour for worthless persons such as those whom it had
lately received without letters of communion—adulterers, thieves, drunkards,
oppressors, murderers, and votaries of all uncleanness, who had run away from
Constantinople in fear of the punishment for their vices. By this description
were intended the refugees of the Ignatian party.
But the Ignatians had also conveyed to the pope their version of the late
events, and Nicolas wrote in a lofty strain both to the emperor and to the
patriarch. The Roman church, he says, is the head of all, and on it all depend.
He sets aside the parallels which Photius had alleged for his consecration, on
the ground that the persons in question had not intruded into the room of
wrongfully ejected orthodox Bishops, and tells Photius that, if he did not know
the laws of the church, it was because they made against his cause. At a synod
held in 863, the pope deposed and excommunicated Zacharias for misconduct in
his legation, reserving the case of Rodoald, who was then employed on a mission
in France; he declared Photius to be deprived of all spiritual office and
dignity, and threatened that, in case of his disobedience, he should be
excommunicated without hope of restoration until on his deathbed; he annulled
all orders conferred by him, and threatened his consecrators and abettors with
excommunication. All proceedings against Ignatius were declared to be void, and
it was required that he should be acknowledged as patriarch. The pope embodied
the resolutions of this council in a letter to the emperor; and he desired the
patriarchs of Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem to make it known that the
Roman church in no way consented to the usurpation of Photius.
Michael replied in violent indignation, that by his application to the pope
he had not intended to acknowledge him as a judge, or to imply that his own
clergy were not sufficient for the decision of the case; he scoffed at Rome as
antiquated, and at the Latin language as a barbarous jargon. Nicolas, who was
elated by his recent triumph over Lothair, met the emperor with no less
haughtiness. He taxes him with disrespect towards God’s priests, and, as
Michael had spoken of having “ordered” him to send legates to the council, he
tells him that such language is not to be used to the successors of St. Peter.
To the reflections on the Latin tongue, he answers that such words, uttered in
the “excess of madness”, were injurious to Him who made all languages, and were
ridiculous as coming from one who styled himself emperor of the Romans. He
insists at great length on the privileges of the Roman see, derived not from
councils, but from the chief of the apostles He utters many threats against all
who shall take part against Ignatius He proposes that the rival patriarchs, or
their representatives, should appear at Rome for a trial of the cause. He warns
the emperor to abstain from interfering with spiritual things, and desires him
to burn his late letter, threatening that otherwise he will himself suspend it
to a stake, and, to the disgrace of the writer, will burn it in the sight of
all the nations which are at Rome; and he invokes curses on the person who is
to read his letters to the emperor, if he should in any respect mutilate or
mistranslate them. He sent the acts of the Roman council to the clergy of
Constantinople, with a long detail of the affair; and at the same time he wrote
to Photius, Ignatius, Bardas, Theodora, and the empress Eudoxia.
Michael, provoked by the opposition of Nicolas, and by the manner in which
it was carried on, looked out for some means of annoying the pope. Although
Charlemagne’s imperial title had been acknowledged at Constantinople, it was as
emperor of the Franks, not of Rome; and his successors had not obtained from
the east any higher title than that of king. Michael now offered to recognize
Louis II as emperor, on condition of his acknowledging the council which was so
offensive to the pope; and Louis appeared willing to accept the terms. But
events soon occurred which rendered this negotiation abortive.
A new question arose to complicate the differences between the Greek and
the Latin churches. The Bulgarians, who are supposed to have been a people of
Asiatic origin, of the same stock with the Huns, and at one time seated near
the sea of Azov, had, about the year 680, occupied a territory in Moesia and
Dardania, where, in consequence of intermarriages with the native Slaves, they
had gradually exchanged their original language for a dialect of the Slavonics.
They had been engaged in continual hostilities with the Byzantine empire;
Nicephoras had lost his life in war with them, and they had endangered the
throne of Michael Rhangabe. In the early part of the ninth century,
Christianity had been introduced among them by some captives, but with little
effect. During the regency of Theodora, however, circumstances occurred which
gave a new impulse to the progress of the Gospel among the Bulgarians. A monk
named Cupharas, in whom the empress took an interest, fell into the hands of
their prince Bogoris; and the empress proposed that he should be exchanged for
a sister of Bogoris, who was then a captive at Constantinople. The Bulgarian
princess, who had been converted to the Gospel during her captivity, zealously
attempted, after returning to her own country, to carry on the work which
Cupharas had begun. Bogoris himself held out, until, during a famine, after
having in vain addressed himself to other deities, he had recourse to the God
of the Christians: the success of his prayer resulted in his conversion; and he
was baptized by the patriarch of Constantinople, changing his name for that of
the emperor Michael, who by proxy acted as his godfather. The convert
requested Michael to supply him with a painter for the decoration of his
palace; and a monk named Methodius (for art was then confined to the
monasteries) was sent into Bulgaria. Bogoris employed him to paint a hall with
subjects of a terrible character, intending that these should be taken from the
perils of hunting; whereupon the monk depicted the Last Judgment, as being the
most terrible of all scenes. The representation of hell, which was explained as
setting forth the future lot of the heathen, alarmed the prince into abandoning
the idols which he had until then retained; and many of his subjects were moved
by the sight of the picture to seek admission into the church. A rebellion,
which soon after broke out in consequence of the prince's conversion, was put
down by him with a cruelty which accorded ill with his new profession.
Photius was probably the patriarch who had gone into Bulgaria for the
baptism of Bogoris; and he had addressed to him a long letter, or rather
treatise, on Christian doctrine and practice, and particularly on the duties of
a sovereign. But soon after this we find that the Bulgarian prince made an
application to Nicolas, accompanied by valuable presents, for the purpose of
obtaining the pope’s counsel and assistance towards the conversion of his
people. It would seem that he had been perplexed between the claims of rival
forms of Christianity—Greek, Roman, and Armenian; and he may very naturally
have wished for some instruction better adapted to the state of his knowledge
than the somewhat too refined treatise which he had received from the patriarch
of Constantinople. But in addition to this, it is most likely that Bogoris was
actuated by a jealous dread of the empire which bordered so closely on him, and
by an apprehension of the consequences which might result from a religious
connection with his ancient enemies. Nicolas replied by sending into Bulgaria
two bishops, Paul of Populonia, and Formosus of Portus, with a letter in which
the questions proposed to him were answered under 106 heads. This document,
while it displays the usual lofty pretensions of Rome, is in other respects
highly creditable to the good sense and to the Christian feeling of the writer.
He sets aside many frivolous questions, and answers others with a wise
treatment of their indifference, and with care to abstain from laying down
minutely rigid rules. He rebukes the harshness which had been shown to a Greek
who had pretended to the character of a priest; he censures the king for the
cruelty which he had used in the suppression of the late rebellion, but tells
him that, as he had acted in zeal for the faith, and had erred rather from
ignorance than from wickedness, he may hope for forgiveness if he repent; and
he exhorts him to refrain from the use of force against those who continue in
their idolatry—to hold no communion with them indeed, but to deal with them by
the weapons of reason only. He advises that torture should no longer be used to
discover the guilt of criminals, and that such persons should be treated with a
gentleness becoming the faith which the Bulgarians had adopted. The cross is to
be substituted for the horse’s tail which had hitherto been the national
standard. Idolatrous practices, charms, and arts of divination are to be
forsaken. Those who, as heathens, had married two wives must put away the
second, and do penance—polygamy being no less contrary to the original
condition of man than to the law of Christ. In answer to the request that a
patriarch might be appointed for the country, the pope says that he must wait
for the report of his envoys as to the number of Christians; in the meantime he
sends a bishop, and undertakes to send more if required; and he promises that,
when the church is organized, one with the title of archbishop, if not of
patriarch, shall be placed at its head. There are, he says, properly only three
patriarchal sees—those of Constantinople and Jerusalem, although so styled,
being of inferior honor, because they were not of apostolical foundation; and
he concludes by exhorting the Bulgarians, amidst the claims of conflicting
teachers, to cleave to the holy Roman church, which had always been without
spot or wrinkle.
Bogoris had also applied to Louis of Germany, who sent him a bishop; but it
is said that this bishop, on arriving in Bulgaria, found the country
sufficiently provided with clergy from Rome, and returned home without having
attempted to aid or to disturb their labours.
But at Constantinople the pope’s intervention aroused great indignation.
Nicolas claimed Bulgaria on the ground that it had belonged to the Roman
jurisdiction while it was a province of the empire—that the people had
voluntarily placed themselves under him, and that he had provided
them with churches and clergy; while Photius insisted on his own right as
derived from the conversion of the nation. The patriarch summoned a council to
meet at Constantinople, and, in a letter addressed to the patriarchs of
Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem, denounced the invasion of Bulgaria. Within
the last two years, he says, men from the west, the region of darkness, had
intruded into this portion of his fold, corrupting the Gospel with pernicious
novelties. They taught a difference of usages as to fasting; they forbade the
clergy to marry; they denied the right of presbyters to confirm; and their
bishops, in opposition to apostles, fathers, and councils, administered a
second unction to persons who had already been confirmed according to the Greek
rite. But above all, they adulterated the creed with spurious additions,
affirming that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son. Photius reprobates this
doctrine with all his force, as a denial of the unity of principle in the
Godhead, unheard of by Athanasius, Gregory, and Basil—as a blasphemy against
the Holy Ghost, or rather against the whole Trinity, such as cannot be
exceeded, and is deserving of ten thousand anathemas. He denounces the Romans
as apostate and servants of Antichrist; and he invites the oriental patriarchs
to send envoys to Constantinople for the purpose of combining with him in
resistance to them. Although Photius had great reason to complain both of the
interference with his converts, and of the manner in which the pope had
depreciated his dignity, and had set aside all but the Roman customs, he
appears to be open to the charge of swelling his personal quarrel with Rome into
a schism between the churches; and the tone in which he now enlarged on the
difference of usages was very unlike that in which he had some years before
adverted to them in his elaborate letter to Nicolas. The synod summoned by
Photius was held in 867. It replied to the Roman anathemas by pronouncing a
like sentence against Nicolas himself; and the patriarch, in the hope of
drawing the western emperor into his interest, contrived that acclamations in
honor of Louis II and Ingilberga should be mixed with those in honor of the
Byzantine rulers.
In the meantime important political changes were in progress. Bardas had
gradually acquired a more and more complete ascendency over his nephew, while
the emperor sank continually deeper into degrading pleasures. In 862 Bardas was
advanced to the dignity of Caesar; and, although his rule was oppressive and
unpopular, it is acknowledged that he exhibited much talent for government, and
that he exerted himself for the revival of learning, which had long been
neglected at Constantinople. But in no long time his influence was disturbed by
that of a rival, Basil the Macedonian. Basil, although his pedigree was
afterwards deduced by flatterers from the Persian Arsacids, from Alexander the
Great, and from Constantine, was really of Slavonic race. His birth was humble,
and his first appearance at Constantinople was as a needy adventurer, seeking
shelter for a night in the porch of a monastery, where the abbot, it is said,
was thrice warned in visions by the patron, St. Diomede, to open the gate and
admit him. Basil found employment as servant to a kinsman of the emperor, and
after a time was introduced to the notice of Michael, who, in reward of his
accomplishments as a wrestler, a jockey, and a toper, raised him to the dignity
of the patriciate, and bestowed on him one of his own mistresses in marriage.
Bardas began to take alarm at the rapid rise of the new favorite; but Michael
and Basil gave him a solemn assurance of safety, signed by the emperor’s own
hand. Soon after, however, the murder of the Caesar was concerted while he was
engaged with the emperor on a military expedition. The assassins, to whom the
signal was given by the sign of the cross, hesitated to strike him in the
imperial presence; but Basil gave the first blow from behind, and the victim
was dispatched while embracing the emperor’s feet. After a short interval,
during which the vigour of Bardas was missed in the government, and complaints
of the general discontent reached even the ears of Michael, Basil was nominated
Caesar, and on Whitsunday 867 he was crowned by the emperor’s hands with a
diadem which had been blessed by Photius. He immediately began to display
talents of a different order from those which had won for him the imperial
favour, and endeavoured to put some restraint on the increasing grossness of
his patron’s debaucheries; but the attempt provoked Michael to such a degree
that he is said in his drunken frenzy to have given orders for the Caesar’s
death, and to have announced an intention of promoting a boatman in his room.
Basil felt that he must sacrifice the emperor’s life or his own, and by his
command Michael, after having stupefied himself with wine at supper, in the
Caesar’s company, was murdered on the 24th of September, 867. The Greek historians
can discover no other redeeming fact in the life of this wretched prince than
that he bestowed a chalice and a splendid chandelier on the church of St.
Sophia. Basil found an exhausted treasury, but exerted himself with vigour and
success to replenish it and to restore the empire.
Two days after the death of Michael, Photius was deposed. He had formerly
been on friendly terms with Basil, and contradictory accounts are given of the
reason for his deposition. By some it is explained in a manner discreditable to
him, while others say that he provoked the emperor by refusing the Eucharist to
him as a murderer and an usurper.
Nicolas had written to Hincmar, detailing the history of the Bulgarian
affair, and requesting the assistance of the Frankish clergy, whose character
stood highest for learning among the clergy of the west, to combat the attacks
which had been made by the Greeks on the Christianity of the Latins. In
consequence of this invitation, Hincmar desired Odo, bishop of Beauvais, and
other divines to collect materials for a general defence; and the result was
the production of treatises by Odo, Aeneas of Paris, and Ratramn. Of these, the
work of Ratramn is regarded as the most valuable. The first three books of it
are devoted to the question of the Holy Spirit’s procession, while the fourth
and last discusses the controversy as to rites and discipline. It is remarkable
that, in opposition to the line usually taken by Nicolas, the monk of Corbie
dwells on the sufficiency of uniting in faith, and censures the Greeks, not for
varying from the Roman usages, but for insisting on their own as exclusively
correct and necessary. The Greek doctrine as to the Holy Spirit was also
condemned by a synod of bishops from the dominions of Louis of Germany, which
met at Worms in 868.
Basil reinstated Ignatius in the patriarchate with great pomp, and sent a
member of each party to Rome, accompanied by one of his own officers, for the
purpose of representing the state of 372 affairs; but the envoy of Photius was
shipwrecked and died on the journey, so that his cause was left without an
advocate. The representative of Ignatius was charged with a letter from the
patriarch, in which the authority of St. Peter’s successors was acknowledged in
terms such as had not been usual at Constantinople. Adrian, who had now
succeeded Nicolas, assembled a synod, which renewed the former sentence against
Photius. It was ordered that the copy of the Byzantine synod’s acts which had
been transmitted to Rome should be burnt, and that those at Constantinople
should share the same fate.
A council, which is regarded in the Roman church as the eighth general
council, met at Constantinople in October 869. It was attended by two bishops
and a deacon from Rome; Antioch was represented by the metropolitan of Tyre,
Jerusalem by a presbyter; and to these a representative of the Alexandrian see
was added at the ninth session. Some high civil officers were present, but the
number of bishops was at first exceedingly small and, although afterwards
gradually increased, it did not rise beyond 60 at the ninth session, and 102 or
109 at the tenth and last.
On the first day the sentence of the late Roman council against Photius was
adopted, and all bishops who afterwards joined the assembly were required to
sign it. The second, third, and fourth sessions were chiefly occupied in
dealing with bishops and clergy who, after having been ordained by Ignatius or
his predecessor, had submitted to Photius. These presented a confession of
their offences, alleging that they had been forced or deceived into them ; and
they were admitted to communion on condition of performing some penitential
exercises. At the fourth session there was a sharp discussion with a bishop
named Theophilus, who was firm in his adherence to Photius. The patriarch
himself was brought forward on the fifth day, and met the questions addressed
to him by a dignified silence. When urged to speak, he replied that God would
hear him although he said nothing. “You will not”, said the Roman legates, “by
your silence escape a greater condemnation”. “Neither”, he replied, “did Jesus
by holding his peace escape condemnation”; and he resumed his former silence.
When the lay president of the council, Baanes, who treated him with a courtesy
unlike the behaviour of the ecclesiastics, afterwards asked him what he could
allege in his justification, Photius answered, “My justifications are not in
this world”.
The emperor appeared at the sixth session, and told the council that he had
absented himself from its earlier meetings lest he should be supposed to
influence its decision as to Photius. But the affair of the patriarch was not
yet concluded. He was cited before the council on the seventh day, and entered
leaning on a staff;—“Take away his staff”, said the Roman legate Marinus, “it
is an ensign of pastoral dignity”. The bishops of his party in vain appealed to
the canons. Anathemas were pronounced against Photius and his adherents, the
most odious epithets being attached to their names; the writings and documents
on his side were burnt; and, in token of the exasperation by which the council
was animated, it is said that the condemnation of the patriarch was subscribed
in the wine of the eucharistic cup.
In the course of the council’s proceedings, however, it appeared that the
personal question as to the patriarchate was not the only subject of difference
between Rome and Constantinople. The Romans complained that the pope’s letter
had been mutilated in the reading; the Greeks told Ignatius that his church had
been made the servant of Rome; and Ignatius himself was as resolute as Photius
to assert the jurisdiction of his see over Bulgaria. Some ambassadors from that
country were at Constantinople, and their master—by what influence is
unknown—had been again induced to waver in his religious allegiance. The
ambassadors, on being summoned into the emperor’s presence, with Ignatius, the
Roman legates, and the representatives of the eastern patriarchs, inquired to
which church they must consider their country to belong. The Orientals
asked to which church it had belonged while a province of the empire, and
whether the clergy at the time of the Bulgarian conquest had been Greeks or
Latins. It was answered that the province had been subject to Constantinople,
and that the clergy found in it were Greeks; and on these grounds it was
adjudged that Bulgaria ought to belong to the patriarchate of Constantinople.
The Roman legates, however, disputed the alleged facts, and handed to Ignatius
a letter from the pope, charging him not to interfere, which the patriarch
received in a respectful manner, but did not further regard. The emperor
dismissed the legates with coolness. Ignatius in the same year consecrated an
archbishop for Bulgaria, and within a short time all the Latin clergy were ejected
from that country.
John VIII wrote to the Bulgarians, exhorting them to return to the
communion of his church, which they had formerly chosen, and warning them as to
the danger of a connection with the Greeks, who, he said, were always in one
heresy or another. The pope also wrote to Ignatius, telling him that, as he was
indebted to the apostolic see for his dignity, so he should lose it if he kept
possession of Bulgaria. The Greek clergy, who were already excommunicate for
introducing their errors into a church planted by the holy see, must be
withdrawn within thirty days; and Ignatius is threatened with excommunication
and deposition if he should neglect the order. Letters in a like tone were
written to the Bulgarian king, and to the Greek clergy in that country; and a
violent collision would probably have ensued, but for the death of Ignatius,
which took place in October, 877.
Photius, after his deprivation, had at first been treated with extreme
severity. He complains in his letters that he is strictly guarded by soldiers;
that he is deprived of all intercourse with relations, friends, monks, and
clergy; that his property is confiscated, that he is allowed no attendance of
servants, and in his sickness can obtain no medicines. He suffers from hunger,
and yet more from “a famine of the word of God”; he is separated from all
books—a cruelty unexampled in the persecutions of the orthodox by heretics or
by pagans; and in the meantime his adherents are cruelly treated, churches are
destroyed, holy things are profaned, the poor, whom he had tended for the
benefit of his soul, are left friendless and helpless. He inveighs against the
synod of 869 as having neglected all the forms of justice in its dealings with
him—as worse than anything that had been known among the most lawless and
savage heathens.
But after a time he found means to recover the favour of Basil. According
to the biographer of Ignatius, he drew up an imaginary pedigree, tracing the
emperor’s ancestry to the Persian kings; this was written in antique letters on
parchment of corresponding appearance, and, having been bound in the cover of
an old manuscript, it was introduced into the library of the palace by the
keeper, who took an opportunity of showing it to Basil, and suggested that
Photius was the only man capable of explaining it. A still more unlikely tale
asserts that the emperor’s love was won by charms administered in his food and
drink. But it would seem that in truth Basil, out of regard for the unequalled
learning of Photius, and perhaps also from a wish to conciliate his partisans,
whose constancy to the ejected patriarch may have raised some apprehensions,
recalled him from banishment, and appointed him tutor to Leo, the heir apparent
of the crown. While thus employed he was reconciled with Ignatius, and from
that time lived on good terms with him, steadily refusing to become the head of
a party in opposition to the aged patriarch.
Photius was now raised to the see as successor of Ignatius, October 878,
and announced his promotion to John VIII, with a request that the pope would
send legates to a new synod which was to be held at Constantinople. The chief
object of this application was to secure the assistance of Rome for the purpose
of quieting the Ignatian party; but John seized on it as an acknowledgment that
the title of Photius to the patriarchal throne depended on the papal judgment,
and supposed that the Byzantines would be willing to bear anything for the sake
of obtaining his countenance. Two bishops and a priest were sent as legates,
with letters and instructions in which it was said that Photius might be
restored if he would make satisfaction for his offences and would ask mercy of
the synod; and it was insisted on that he should resign all pretensions to
Bulgaria. The ensigns of the patriarchal dignity were transmitted in the same
manner which had been usual in bestowing the pall on metropolitans.
The synod—the eighth general council according to the Greek reckoning—was
imposing as to numbers, consisting of 380 bishops from the empire, with the
three Roman legates, and three deputies from the oriental patriarchs. The
precedent set by the second council of Nicaea, of having representatives from
the eastern thrones, had been followed in the council under Photius in 861, and
in that under Ignatius in 869. But at the latter of these, the representatives
of the east had declared that the Orientals who had taken part in the synod
under Photius were impostors, with forged credentials. Photius, however,
asserted that those who made that declaration were themselves not only
impostors, but agents of the Saracens; and letters were now produced from
Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem, in which the patriarchs disavowed the
persons who had acted in their names, and disowned all connection with the proceedings
against Photius.
The Roman legates found that matters were conducted in a very different way
from what the courteous behavior of Photius had led them to expect. Instead of
submitting himself to their judgment, he assumed the presidency of the council
from the beginning, declaring that both his first and his second elevation had
been forced on him—that he had committed no wrong, and did not need any mercy.
The pope’s letters were read, but with omissions of the more violent
pretensions, and with insertions to the honor of the patriarch. The demand of
Bulgaria was, with great professions of respect for Rome, evaded as being
foreign to the question in hand. The Greek bishops all supported the patriarch,
and acted as if in entire independence of Rome; yet the legates allowed all
these things to pass without a protest, and joined in anathematizing the
council of 869, by which Photius had been deposed.
It was only by degrees that John became acquainted with the result of the
council. At first he declared himself willing to confirm its restoration of
Photius, if he should find that the legates had not disobeyed their
instructions. Misconstruing the polite phrases of the Greeks, he supposed that
Bulgaria had been given up to him, and wrote to thank the emperor for the
concession; while in a letter to Photius he expressed surprise that in some
respects his directions had not been followed by the council.1When, however, he
discovered the real state of the matter, his exasperation was unbounded. He
ascended the pulpit of a church, and, holding the book of the Gospels in his
hand, threatened to anathematize all who should not regard Photius as one
condemned by God’s judgment, according to the sentences of Nicolas and Adrian;
and he sent Marinus, one of the legates who had attended the council under
Ignatius, to insist that matters should be restored to the state which had been
established by that council. But the legate was treated with indignity, was
imprisoned for a month at Constantinople, and returned without any success. On
the death of John, Marinus was raised to the papacy, and the sentence against
Photius was renewed by him, by Adrian III, and by Stephen V, who held an angry
correspondence on the subject with Basil and his son Leo VI.
Leo, formerly the pupil of Photius, on his accession in 886, deposed the
patriarch, confined him in a monastery, and filled the see with his own brother
Stephen, a boy of sixteen. The reasons of this step are unknown; the Greek
writers in general trace it to a suspicion that Photius was implicated with a
monk named Theodore Santabarenus, who is said to have gained an influence over
the late emperor by magical arts, and had endeavored by a double treachery to
alienate him from his son. An inquiry into the conduct of Photius took place;
but, although no evidence could be found against him, he did not recover his
see, and he died in exile in the year 891. The two parties which had divided
the church of Constantinople were reconciled within a few years; but Pope John
IX made difficulties as to recognizing the clergy who had been ordained by
Photius. At length, however, the churches resumed communion, and the name of
Photius himself was among those of the patriarchs acknowledged by Rome. But
political jealousies, and the retention of Bulgaria by the Byzantine
patriarchate, together with the differences as to rites and doctrine, continued
to keep up a coolness between the sees, until at a later time they again broke
out into open discord.
CHAPTER IV.
SPAIN—ENGLAND—MISSIONS OF THE
NINTH CENTURY.
The Christians of Spain after the Mahometan conquest, who were known by the
name of Mustaraba, or Mozarabes, enjoyed the free exercise of their religion,
although on condition of paying a heavy monthly poll-tax. They generally lived on
friendly terms with their Mussulman masters; many of them held office under the
caliphs, and monks and clergy who understood both the Arabic and the Latin
languages were employed in diplomatic correspondence.
But, notwithstanding these relations, the difference of religion was a
continual source of trouble. The Mahometan mobs often abused Christians in the
streets; they shouted out blasphemies against the Christian name, while all
retaliation was forbidden by law under very severe penalties. If a marriage
took place between persons professing the two religions, the general law
against apostasy from Islam made it death for the Mahometan party to embrace
Christianity; and the questions which in such marriages naturally arose as to
the religion of the issue produced very serious difficulties. Moreover, the
hostility of the Mussulmans towards the Christians who dwelt among them was
excited by the persevering efforts of those who in other parts of the peninsula
carried on a war of independence; while these efforts served also to raise
among the Christians under the Mahometan rule a desire to do something for the
more public assertion of their faith.
The Christians were divided into two parties. The one of these was bent on
preserving peace with their rulers, as far as possible, and enjoying the
toleration which was allowed them. The other party regarded this acquiescence
as unworthy; they thought that their brethren had been corrupted by intercourse
with the Moslems into a blamable laxity of opinions. They declared that the
offices of Mahometan courts could not be held without compliances unbecoming a
Christian; that those who occupied such offices were obliged to refrain from
openly signing themselves with the cross, and from other outward manifestations
of their faith; that they were obliged to speak of the Saviour in such terms as
might not be offensive to the unbelievers. They complained that the Christian
youth preferred the cultivation of “Chaldean” to that of ecclesiastical
literature; that they were more familiar with Arabic than with Latin.
About the middle of the ninth century a persecution of the Christians broke
out at Cordova under the reign of Abderrahman II. The first sufferer was a monk
named Perfectus, who, having fallen in with some Mahometans in the neighborhood
of the city, was questioned by them as to the opinion which Christians
entertained of the prophet. He attempted to evade the question, on the ground
that he was unwilling to offend them; but, as they continued to urge him, and
assured him that no offence would be taken, he said that Mahomet was regarded
by Christians as one of the false prophets foretold in Scripture; and he
remarked on some parts of his history as being scandalous, and as proving the
falsehood of his pretensions. The Arabs, in consideration of the promise which
they had given, restrained their anger for the time; but when Perfectus next
appeared in public, he was seized, was dragged before a judge, on a charge of
blasphemy against the prophet, and was executed. The next victim was a
merchant, who had given no provocation; but the third, a young monk named
Isaac, courted his fate. He went before the judge of the city, professing an
inclination to embrace the religion of the Koran, and begging for some
instruction in its doctrines; and when these were explained to him he denounced
their falsehood with great vehemence. The execution of Isaac was followed by an
outburst of fanatical zeal. Clergymen, monks, nuns, and laity rushed to the
Mahometan tribunals, reviling the prophet as an impostor, an adulterer, a
sorcerer, and declaring that his followers were in the way to perdition. And,
besides those who voluntarily thrust themselves on death, many children of
mixed marriages were delated by their Mahometan relations as apostates, although
they had probably been brought up from the first in the religion of the
Christian parent.
By this wild zeal of the weaker party the Moslems were naturally
exasperated. Public outrages against Christians increased; any one who showed
himself in the street was insulted, pelted with filth, or stoned: the
Mahometans shrank from touching the very garments of Christians, as if it were
pollution. The sound of church-bells excited them to a tempest of cursing and
blasphemies; and at funerals of Christians the populace followed the corpse
with outcries, begging that God would have no mercy on the deceased.
Abderrahman now enacted new laws, of increased severity. The bodies of
those who were executed were to be burnt, lest their brethren should convert
them into relics. Yet the caliph, wishing, if possible, to quell the excitement
by peaceable means, requested the cooperation of the primate Recanfrid,
archbishop of Toledo, who issued an order that no Christian should present
himself before a Mahometan judge unless he were cited to do so. This order was
received with indignation and defiance by the more zealous party, headed by
Saul, bishop of Cordova; and Recanfrid, in pursuance of his policy, proceeded
to imprison some refractory ecclesiastics—among them a monk and priest of
Toledo named Eulogius, who had been very conspicuous in his opposition. From
prison Eulogius wrote letters, intended to animate the resolution of his
friends; with the fervor of a Tertullian he exhorts all who have any worldly
ties to cast them aside and boldly to confess the faith, in the assurance of
rejoining their martyred brethren in bliss. A council was held under the
archbishops of Toledo and Seville, and determined that no one ought voluntarily
to provoke death by his religion. By those who agreed with the spirit of this
council the evils which had happened were charged on Eulogius and his
associates. They ascribed the conduct of the sufferers to pride, and questioned
their right to the name of martyrs—citing against them texts of Scripture, with
the canons and practice of the early church. Some went so far as to declare
that there was no opportunity of martyrdom at the hands of the Arabs, since
these were not idolaters, but worshipped the one true God and acknowledged his
laws.
Eulogius and Peter Alvar were the leading spirits of their party. They both
(and more especially Alvar, who was an ecclesiastic of Cordova) write in an
exalted strain of enthusiasm. Eulogius sets aside the distinction which had
been drawn between heathens and Mahometans by saying that the Mahometans deny
the Son of God and persecute the faithful. Alvar argues from the prophecies
that Mahomet is the forerunner of Antichrist. The sufferings of the Christians,
he says, had not been drawn down on them by the violence of zealots—for the
first victims had done nothing to provoke their fate—but by the sins of the
whole community. He will allow no compliance with circumstances, no forbearance
to force the Christian profession on the notice of the infidels. He maintains
that our Lord’s charge to His disciples, “when persecuted in one city to flee
into another”, is inapplicable in the present case, since the object of that
charge was that the disciples should spread the Gospel more widely—not that
they should hide it. He would have Christians to press the truth on the Moslems
for the purpose of making them “debtors to the faith”—not (as it would seem)
out of love for them, but in order to render their unbelief inexcusable.
Abderrahman was succeeded in 852 by his son Mohammed, who carried the
proceedings against the Christians further. On the first day of his reign the
new king dismissed all who held any offices about the court or in the public
service. He ordered that all churches which had been lately built should be
destroyed, and prohibited all display in the ritual or in the furniture of the
older churches which were allowed to stand. The persecution continued for many
years. Eulogius himself, who had been elected to the see of Toledo, was
arrested in 859 in consequence of having aided a young female convert, named
Leocritia, to escape from her parents, who were bigoted Mahometans; and, after
having firmly resisted the importunities of some Arabs who, out of respect for
his sanctity and learning, endeavored to persuade him to save his life by
slight concessions, he was put to death. Four days later, Leocritia also
suffered.
During this long persecution many of the more lukewarm Christians openly
apostatized to the religion of Islam. The heats on both sides at length died
away, and the old relations of the parties were restored. A German abbot, who
went on an embassy to Cordova in 954, represents the Christians as living
peaceably with their masters, and as thankful for the toleration which they
enjoyed; nay, if the information which he received may be trusted, it would
appear that they had carried their compliance so far as to submit to the rite
of circumcision.
ENGLAND—THE DANES.
England, like France, was harassed and desolated by the ravages of the
Northmen. Their first appearance on the coasts was in the year 767; the first
descent which was severely felt was in 832; and from that time their invasions
were incessant. Devon and Wales felt their fury as well as the eastern coasts;
when the attention of the English was concentrated on one point, a fresh band
of enemies appeared in an opposite quarter; and they penetrated into the very
heart of the country. And here, as in France, the wealth and the
defenselessness of the monasteries pointed these out as the chief objects of attack.
The chronicles of the time abound in frightful details of their wasting with
fire and sword the sanctuaries of Croyland, Medeshamstede (Peterborough),
Bardney, and Ely; of Repton and Coldingham; of Lindisfarne, from which a little
band of monks carried off the relics of St. Cuthbert over the mountains of
Northumbria, in continual fear of the ravagers by whom they were surrounded on
every side. At length, in 878, after the victory gained by Alfred over Guthrun
at Ethandune, a large territory in the east of England, north of the Thames,
was ceded to the Danes, on condition of their professing Christianity, and
living under equal laws with the native inhabitants; but the peace thus
obtained was only for a time.
Of the lustre of Alfred’s reign it is needless to speak to readers who may
be presumed to know in any degree the history of their country. Alfred
succeeded his father in 871, at the age of twenty-two, and held the throne for
thirty years. His character may have been idealized in some respects, that it
might fulfill the conception of a perfect sovereign; and institutions have been
ascribed to him which are in truth derived from other sources. Yet historical
reality exhibits to us this “darling of the English”—“Alfred the
Truthteller”—as the deliverer, the lawgiver, and the wise ruler of his country,
as a hero, and as a saint. It sets before us his efforts to revive the public
spirit which had become all but extinct during the long calamities of the
Danish invasions; his zealous and successful labours to repair in mature years
the defects of his early education; his exertions for the restoration of
learning among the clergy, which had fallen into melancholy decay, and for the
general instruction of the people; his encouragement of learned men, whether natives,—as
his biographer Asser, Plegmund, Werfrith, and Neot,—or foreigners whom he
invited to impart to the English a culture which was not to be found at home—as
Grimbald of Reims, and John of Old Saxony; his care to enrich the vernacular
literature by executing or encouraging versions or paraphrases of religious and
instructive works—portions of Scripture, writings of Boethius, Gregory the
Great, Orosius, and Bede. It shows us that these labours were carried on under
the continual tortures of disease, and amidst the necessities of providing for
the national defense; it dwells on his habits of devotion, and on the
comprehensive interest in the affairs of Christendom which induced him even to
send a mission to the shrine of St. Thomas in India. Small as his kingdom was,
he raised it to a high place among the nations; and among great sovereigns no
character shines brighter or purer than his. Alfred died in 900 or 901.
MORAVIA
The conversion of Bulgaria, which has been related in the history of the
dissensions between the Greek and Latin churches, led to that of the Slavonic
inhabitants of Greece and of the Mainotes. The Croats were evangelized by
missionaries from Rome; while the victories of Basil, about the year 870, were
followed by the labours of Greek missionaries in Servia.
Christianity had been introduced into Moravia by the arms of Charlemagne,
who, in 801, according to his usual system, compelled the king to receive
baptism. Since that time, attempts had been made to extend the knowledge of the
Gospel among the Moravians under the auspices of the archbishops of Salzburg
and the bishops of Passau, who employed a regionary bishop for the purposed.
But these attempts had little effect; the princes of the country had relapsed
into heathenism, the Christians were few, and their religion was very rude. A
new and more effectual movement arose out of an embassy which Radislav, king of
Moravia, sent into Bulgaria, for the purpose of obtaining aid against Louis of
Germany. His nephew Swatopluk or Zwentibold, who was employed on this mission,
became a convert to the new faith of the Bulgarians; and on his return he was
joined by the queen, who was herself a Christian, in urging it on her husband’s
attention. An application for Christian teachers was made to the emperor
Michael; and two missionaries, Constantine and his brother Methodius—perhaps
the same Methodius whose skill as an artist had produced so great an effect at
the Bulgarian court—were sent from Constantinople into Moravia.
Constantine—better known under the name of Cyril, which he is said to have
assumed towards the end of his life, in obedience to a vision—was a priest and
monk, and is designated as a philosopher. He was a native of Thessalonica, and,
from the mixture of the Greek and Slave populations in his own country, had
probably been acquainted from his early years with a dialect of the Slavonic.
He had preached among the Chazars of the Ukraine and the Crimea, who in 843 had
applied for instructors from Constantinople, on the ground that they were
distracted between the rival pretensions of Judaism, Mahometanism, and
Christianity—a mixture of religions which was found in the same regions by a
Mussulman traveller seventy years later. The success of his labours among the
Chazars is described as complete, and the impression of them was strengthened
by his refusal of all recompense except the release of such Christians as were
captives in the country; but some of his biographers appear to regard as more
important his discovery of a body supposed to be that of St. Clement of Rome,
who was said to have been banished by Trajan to the Chersonese, and to have
been there martyred. The fame of the mission to the Chazars had reached the
Moravian king, who especially requested that Cyril might be sent to him; and in
863 the brothers proceeded into Moravia, taking with them the relics of St.
Clement. Their preaching was marked by a striking difference from the ordinary
practice of the time—that, whereas the Greek and Latin missionaries usually
introduced their own tongues as the ecclesiastical language among barbarian
nations, Cyril and Methodius mastered the language of the country, and not only
used it in their addresses to the people, but translated the liturgy and
portions of the Scriptures into it—Cyril, after the example of Ulfilas, having
either invented a Slavonic alphabet, or improved that which before existed. By
this innovation the success of the mission was greatly forwarded. Radislav
received baptism, his subjects were rapidly converted, churches were built for
Christian worship, and the reverence in which the missionaries were held
appears from the fact that in Moravia the clergy were styled by a name which
signifies princes.
After a time a report of these proceedings reached pope Nicolas, who
thereupon summoned Cyril and Methodius to appear before him. The Moravians were
now more closely connected with the west than with the east; in the difference
between the churches of Rome and Constantinople, Cyril, who had formerly
been an opponent of Photius, was not inclined to side with the patriarch, whose
deprivation probably took place about the time when the papal letter was
written; and a refusal of compliance would have thrown the pope on the side of
the Germans, from whom Radislav was in imminent danger. The brethren,
therefore, resolved to continue their work under such conditions as were
possible, rather than to abandon it, and obeyed the summons to Rome, where they
arrived shortly after the death of Nicolas. The body of St. Clement, which is
said to have wrought many miracles, produced a great sensation among the
Romans, and the orthodoxy of the missionaries was proved to the satisfaction of
Adrian II, who gratified Radislav’s desire for the independence of the Moravian
church by consecrating Methodius as archbishop of the Moravians. Cyril is said
to have been also consecrated to the episcopate, but died at Rome, where he was
buried in the church of St. Clement.
Radislav, after a struggle of many years against Louis of Germany, was at
length betrayed by his nephew Swatopluk into the hands of his enemy, by whom he
was dethroned and blinded in 870. Swatopluk succeeded to the crown, and greatly
extended the bounds of the Moravian kingdom, which now included a large portion
of modern Austria and Hungary. Over all this territory Methodius exercised
authority, after some differences with Swatopluk, whom it is said that he once
found it necessary to excommunicate; and, as his sphere extended, many
Christians who had received the Gospel from the Latin church placed themselves
under him. This excited the jealousy of the Germans, who appear to have
obtained in 873 a mandate from John VIII, forbidding him to employ a barbarous
tongue in the service of the church. Methodius, however, persisted, and, in
consequence of a renewed complaint, to which it was now added that he taught
some erroneous doctrines, he was cited to Rome in 879. The pope in his letter
forbade the use of the Slavonic in the liturgy, although he allowed that until
further order it might be used in preaching, forasmuch as the Psalmist charges
all people to praise the Lord, and that St. Paul says, “Let every tongue
confess that Jesus Christ is Lord”.
Methodius repaired to Rome, where he succeeded in justifying his orthodoxy
before a synod—perhaps not without some concession as to the points of
difference between his native church and that of the west. And his arguments in
favor of the Slavonic tongue were so successful that, on returning to Moravia,
he bore a letter from John to Swatopluk, in which the pope approves of the
alphabet invented by Cyril, and sanctions the use of the Slavonic liturgy, on
the ground that the Scriptural command, “Praise the Lord, all ye nations”,
shows that the praises of God are not to be confined to three languages
(Hebrew, Greek, and Latin), but that He who formed these languages formed all
others also, for His own glory. It is, however, ordered that, as a mark of
greater honor, the Gospel shall be read in Latin before being read in the
vernacular, and also that the king or any nobleman may, if he think fit, have
the service of his private chapel in Latin.
In the same letter it was stated that Methodius was confirmed in his
archbishopric, with exclusive jurisdiction over the Moravian church. The pope
adds that he has consecrated as bishop an ecclesiastic named Wiching, who had
been recommended to him by Swatopluk, and begs the king to send another
presbyter who may be raised to the same degree, in order that the primate,
having two bishops under him, may be able to perform his functions without
external help. By this arrangement it was intended that the Moravian church
should be rendered entirely independent of Germany.
From Moravia the Gospel was introduced among the neighboring and kindred
people of Bohemia. Fourteen Bohemian chiefs had appeared before Louis of
Germany at Ratisbon in 845, and had been baptized by their own desire. But of
this conversion, which was most likely a mere political artifice, no effects
are recorded; and Bohemia was heathen many years later, when the duke, Borziwoi,
visited the Moravian court. Swatopluk received him with honor, but at dinner
assigned him and his followers a place on the floor, as being heathens.
Methodius, who sat at the king’s table, addressed Borziwoi, expressing regret
that so powerful a prince should be obliged to feed like a swineherd. The duke
asked what he might expect to gain by becoming a Christian; and, on being told
that the change would exalt him above all kings and princes, he was baptized
with his thirty companions. His wife, Ludmilla, embraced the Gospel on worthier
motives, and earned the title of martyr and saint.
Methodius continued to be much annoyed by the Germans, who saw in the
sanction of the Slavonic tongue an insuperable barrier against their influence
in Moravia. It would seem also that Swatopluk became unfavorable to him, and
that Wiching, who was a German by birth, and a man of intriguing character,
instead of cooperating with the archbishop, and rendering him the obedience
which had been enjoined in the pope’s letter to the king, set up claims to
independence of all but the papal authority. The last certain notice of
Methodius is a letter of the year 881, in which John VIII encourages him, and
assures him that he had given no such privileges as were pretended to Wiching
(whose name, however, is not mentioned). The death of Methodius has been said
to have taken placeat Rome, and has been variously dated, from 881 to 910; but
it seems more probable that he died in Moravia about the year 885.
Wiching, after the death of Methodius, persecuted the clergy who maintained
the Slavonic liturgy, and, with the aid of Swatopluk’s soldiery, compelled them
in 886 to seek a refuge in Bulgaria, where it is presumed that they must have
adhered to the Greek communion. On the death of Swatopluk, in 894, the kingdom
was distracted by a war between his sons, while Arnulf of Germany pressed on it
from without. Wiching had in 892 gone over to Arnulf, who appointed him his
chancellor, and bestowed on him the bishoprick of Passau; but from this dignity
he was deposed on his patron’s death. In 900, the German jealousy was provoked
afresh by the measures which pope John IX took for providing Moravia with a
localized hierarchy instead of its former missionary establishment. Hatto,
archbishop of Mentz, and Theotmar of Salzburg, with their suffragans, loudly
remonstrated against the change; but the strife was ended by the fall of the
Moravian kingdom in 908.
The conquests of Charlemagne had brought the Franks into close neighborhood
with the northern nations, which were now so formidable to the more civilized
inhabitants of other countries. Charlemagne, it is said, refrained from placing
his territory beyond the Elbe under any of the bishoprics which he erected,
because he intended to establish in those parts an archiepiscopal see which
should serve as a center for the evangelization of the north. He built a church
at Hamburg, and committed it to a priest who was exempt from episcopal
jurisdiction; but the prosecution of the scheme was broken off by the emperor’s
death. The attention of his son, however, was soon drawn by other circumstances
towards Nordalbingia. Policy, as well as religion, recommended the conversion
of the Northmen; for, so long as the Saxons were only separated by the Elbe
from those who adhered to the religion of their forefathers, there was a
continual temptation for them to renounce the Christianity which had been
forced on them, and with it the subjection of which it was the token.
Disputes as to the throne of Denmark between Harold and Godfrid led both
parties to seek the countenance of Louis the Pious. The emperor was struck with
the importance of using this circumstance as an opening for the introduction of
Christianity among the Danes; and Ebbo, archbishop of Reims, was willing to
withdraw for a time from the enjoyment of his dignity, that he might extend the
faith among these barbarians. With the consent of Louis, the archbishop went to
Rome, where he obtained a commission from Paschal, authorizing himself and
Halitgar, afterwards bishop of Cambray, to preach the Gospel to the northern
nations, and directing them to refer all difficult questions to the apostolic
see. The mission was resolved on by the diet of Attigny (the same diet which
witnessed the penance 392 of Louis) in 822; and in that year Ebbo and his
companions set out in company with some ambassadors of Harold, Welanao (now
Münschdorf, near Itzehoe) being assigned by the emperor for their
head-quarters. Little is known of their proceedings, but it appears that they
preached with much success, and that Ebbo represented the spiritual and the
temporal benefits of Christianity to Harold so effectually as to induce him to
appear in 826 at Ingelheim, with his queen and a large train of attendants, and
to express a desire for baptism, which they received in the church of St. Alban
at Mentz (Mayence). Louis was sponsor for Harold, Judith for the queen, Lothair
for their son, and the members of their train found sponsors of suitable rank
among the Franks. The emperor now resolved to send a fresh mission to the
Danes; but the barbarism of the Northmen, their strong hostility to
Christianity, and the savage character of their paganism, with its sacrifices
of human victims, deterred all from venturing on the hazards of such an expedition,
until Wala of Corbie named Anskar, one of his monks, as a person suited for the
work.
Anskar, “the apostle of the north”, was born about the year 801, and at an
early age entered the monastery of Corbie, where he studied under Adelhard and
Paschasius Radbert. He became himself a teacher in the monastery, and, after
having for a time held a like office in the German Corbey, resumed his position
in the parent society. From childhood he had been remarkable for a devout and
enthusiastic character. He saw visions, and it is said by his biographer that
all the important events of his life were foreshown to him either in this
manner or by an inward illumination, so that he was even accustomed to wait for
such direction as to the course which he should take. The death of his mother,
when he was five years old, affected him deeply, and he was weaned from the
love of childish sports by a vision in which she appeared in company with some
bright female forms. He felt himself entangled in mire, and unable to reach them,
when the chief of the band, whom he knew to be the blessed Virgin, asked him
whether he wished to rejoin his mother, and told him that, if so, he must
forsake such vanities as are offensive to the saints. His worldly
affections were afterwards further subdued by the tidings of Charlemagne’s
death, which deeply impressed on him the instability of all earthly greatness.
In another vision, he fancied that his spirit was led out of the body by two
venerable persons, whom he recognized as St. Peter and St. John. They first
plunged him into purgatory, where he remained for three days in misery which
seemed to last a thousand years. He was then conducted into a region where the
Divine glory, displayed in the east, streamed forth on multitudes of adoring
saints in transcendent brightness, which was yet not dazzling but delightful to
the eye; and from the source of inaccessible majesty, in which he could discern
no shape, he heard a voice of blended power and sweetness—“Go, and thou shalt
return to Me with the crown of martyrdom”. At a later time, the Saviour
appeared to him, exhorted him to a full confession of his sins, and assured him
that they were forgiven. The assurance was afterwards repeated to him, and in
answer to his inquiry, “Lord, what wouldest thou have me to do?” he was told,
“Go, and preach to the Gentiles the word of God”.
When the northern mission was proposed to Anskar, he at once declared his
readiness to undertake it. He adhered to his resolution, although many
endeavored to dissuade him, while Wala disclaimed the intention of enforcing
the task on him by his monastic obligation to obedience; and his behavior while
preparing himself for the work by retirement and devotion had such an effect on
Autbert, a monk of noble birth and steward of the monastery, that he offered
himself as a companion.
The missionaries could not prevail on any servant to attend them. On
joining Harold they were treated with neglect by him and his companions, who,
as Anskar’s biographer says, did not yet know how the ministers of God ought to
be honored. But when they had sailed down the Rhine as far as Cologne, the
bishop of that city, Hadebold, out of compassion, bestowed on them a vessel
with two cabins, and as Harold found it convenient to take possession of one of
these, he was brought into closer intercourse with the missionaries, who soon
succeeded in inspiring him with a new interest in their undertaking. They fixed
the centre of their operations at Hadeby, on the opposite bank of the Schley to
Sleswick, and laboured among both the Christians and the heathens of the Danish
border. Anskar established a school for boys—the pupils being partly given to
him, and partly bought for the purpose of training them up in the Christian
faith. But Harold had offended many of his adherents by doing homage to Louis
and by his change of religion; they were further alienated when, in his zeal
for the advancement of his new faith, he destroyed temples and even resorted to
persecution; and the opposite party took advantage of the feeling. Harold was
expelled, and retired to a county in Frisia which the emperor had bestowed on
him; and Anskar was obliged to leave Hadeby. Autbert had already been compelled
by severe illness to relinquish the mission, and died at Corbie in 829.
A new opening soon presented itself to Anskar. It would appear that some
knowledge of the Gospel had already reached Sweden—partly, it is said, by means
of intercourse which the inhabitants of that remote country had carried on with
the Byzantine empire. In 829 the court of Louis was visited by ambassadors from
Sweden, who, in addition to their secular business, stated that their
countrymen were favorably disposed towards Christianity, and requested the
emperor to supply them with teachers. Louis bethought himself of Anskar, who
agreed to undertake the work—regarding it as a fulfillment of his visions. His
place with Harold was supplied by another; and Wala assigned him a monk named
Witmar as a companion. The vessel in which the missionaries embarked was
attacked by pirates, who plundered them of almost everything, including the
presents designed by Louis for the Swedish king. But they were determined to
persevere, and, after many hardships, made their way to the northern capital,
Birka or Sigtuna, on the lake Mälar. The king, Biorn, received them graciously,
and, with the consent of the national assembly, gave them permission to preach
freely. Their ministrations were welcomed with delight by a number of Christian
captives, who had long been deprived of the offices of religion; and among
their converts was Herigar, governor of the district, who built a church on his
estate. After having labored for a year and a half, Anskar and his companion
returned with a letter from Biorn to Louis, who was greatly pleased with their
success, and resolved to place the northern mission on a new footing, agreeably
to his father’s intentions. An archiepiscopal see was to be established at
Hamburg, and Anskar was consecrated for it at Ingelheim by Drogo of Metz, with
the assistance of Ebbo and many other bishops. He then repaired to Rome, where
Gregory IV bestowed on him the pall, with a bull authorizing him to labor for
the conversion of the northern nations, in conjunction with Ebbo, whose
commission from Paschal was still in force. Louis conferred on him the
monastery of Turholt (Thouroult, between Bruges and Ypres), to serve at
once as a source of maintenance and as a resting-place more secure than the
northern archbishopric.
Ebbo, although diverted from missionary work by his other (and in part far
less creditable) occupations, had continued to take an interest in the
conversion of the north, and appears at this time to have made a second
expedition to the scene of his old labors. But as neither he nor Anskar could
give undivided attention to the Swedish mission, it was now agreed that this
should be committed to a relation of Ebbo named Gauzbert, who was consecrated
to the episcopate and assumed the name of Simon. To him Ebbo transferred the
settlement at Welanao, with the intention that it should serve the same
purposes for which Turholt had been given to Anskar.
Anskar entered with his usual zeal on the new sphere which had been
assigned to him. He built at Hamburg a church, a monastery, and a college.
According to the system which he had followed at Hadeby, he bought a number of
boys with a view to educating them as Christians; some of them were sent to
Turholt, while others remained with him. But after a time Hamburg was attacked
by a great force of Northmen, under Eric, king of Jutland. The archbishop
exerted himself in encouraging the inhabitants to hold out until relief should
arrive; but the assailants were too strong to be long resisted; the city was
sacked and burnt, and Anskar was obliged to flee. He had lost his church, his
monastery, and his library, among the treasures of which was a magnificent
bible, the gift of the emperor; some relics bestowed on the church by Ebbo were
all that he was able to rescue. Yet, reduced as he was to necessity, he
repeated Job’s words of resignation—“The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken
away; blessed be the name of the Lord”. Leutbert bishop of Bremen, who had
before looked on the new archbishopric with jealousy, refused to entertain him,
and he was indebted for a refuge to the charity of a widow named Ikia, of
Bamsloh, where he gradually collected some of his scattered followers. About
the same time Gauzbert was expelled from Sweden by a popular rising, in which
his nephew Notbert was killed.
To add to Anskar’s distress, his monastery of Turholt, being within that
portion the empire which fell to Charles the Bald on the death of Louis, was
bestowed by the new sovereign on a layman. His monks, finding no means of
subsistence, were obliged to leave him: but he found a patron in Louis of
Germany, who founded a monastic establishment for him at Ramsloh, and resolved
to bestow on him the bishopric of Bremen, which fell vacant by the death of
Leutbert. Anskar was himself unwilling to take any active part in the matter,
lest he should be exposed to charges of rapacity, and some canonical objections
arose; but these were overcome with the consent of the bishops who were
interested. The union of the dioceses was sanctioned by the council of Mayence
(the same at which Gottschalk was condemned) in 848; and, sixteen years after
it had virtually taken effect, it was confirmed by Nicolas I, who renewed the
gift of the pall to Anskar, and appointed him legate for the evangelization of
the Swedes, the Danes, the Slavons, and other nations of the north.
In the meantime Anskar had been actively employed. Repeated political
missions from Louis of Germany had made him known to the Danish king Horic or
Eric, who had long been one of the most formidable chiefs of the northern
devastators, and had led the force which burnt and plundered Hamburg. Anskar
gained a powerful influence over the king, who, although it does not appear
that he was himself baptized, granted the missionaries leave to preach
throughout his dominions, and to build a church at Sleswick. The work of
conversion went on rapidly. Danish traders who had received baptism at Hamburg
or Dorstadt now openly professed Christianity, and Christian merchants from
other countries ventured more freely into Denmark, so that Eric found the
wealth of his kingdom increased by the consequences of the toleration which he
had granted. Many of the converts, however, put off their baptism until they
felt the approach of death; while it is said that some heathens, after their
life had been despaired of, and after they had invoked their own gods in vain,
on entreating the aid of Christ were restored to perfect health.
After the withdrawal of Gauzbert, Sweden remained for seven years without
any Christian teacher, until Anskar sent into the country a priest and hermit
named Ardgar, who preached with great effect—his efforts, it is said, being
powerfully seconded by judgments which befell all who had been concerned in the
expulsion of Gauzbert. Herigar had throughout remained faithful,
notwithstanding all that he had to endure from his unbelieving countrymen; and
on his deathbed he was comforted by the ministrations of Ardgar. But Ardgar
longed to return to his hermitage, and after a time relinquished his mission.
Gauzbert, now bishop of Osnaburg, whom Anskar requested to resume his labours in
Sweden, declined, on the ground that another preacher would be more likely to
make a favorable impression on the people than one whom they had already
ejected from their country. Anskar himself, therefore, resolved to undertake
the work—being encouraged by a vision in which his old superior Adelhard
appeared to him. He was accompanied by envoys from Eric to king Olof, of
Sweden, and bore a letter of warm recommendation from the Danish king. But on
landing in Sweden he found the state of things very unpromising. A short time
before this a Swede had arisen in the national assembly, declaring that he was
charged with a communication from the gods, who had bidden him tell his
countrymen that, if they wished to enjoy a continuance of prosperity, they must
revive with increased zeal the ancient worship, and must exclude all other
religions. “If”, the celestial message graciously concluded, “you are not
content with us, and wish to have more gods, we all agree to admit your late
king Eric into our number”. A great effect had followed on this: a temple had
been built to Eric, and was crowded with worshippers; and such was the
excitement of the people that Anskar’s friends advised him to desist from his
enterprise, as it could not but be fruitless and might probably cost him his
life. He was, however, resolved to persevere. He invited the king to dine with
him, and, having propitiated him by gifts, requested permission to preach. Olof
replied that, as some former preachers of Christianity had been forcibly driven
out of the country, he could not give the required licence without consulting
the gods, and obtaining the sanction of the popular assembly; “for”, says
Anskar's biographer, “in that nation public affairs are determined less by the
king’s power than by the general consent of the people”. A lot was cast in an
open field, and was favorable to the admission of the Christian teachers. The
assembly was swayed by the speech of an aged member, who said that the power of
the Christians’ God had often been experienced, especially in dangers at sea;
that many of his countrymen had formerly been baptized at Dorstadt; why then,
he asked, should they refuse, now that it was brought to their own doors, that
which they had before sought from a distance? The assembly of another district
also decided for the admission of Christianity; and the feeling in favor of the
new religion was strengthened by miracles performed on an expedition which Olof
undertook to Courland. Converts flocked in, churches were built, and Anskar
found himself at liberty to return to Denmark, leaving Gumbert, a nephew of
Gauzbert, at the head of the Swedish mission.
During the archbishop’s absence, Eric had fallen in a bloody battle with a
pagan faction, which had used his encouragement of Christianity as a pretext
for attacking him. The most powerful of Anskar’s other friends had shared the
fate of their king; the greater part of Denmark was now in the hands of the
enemy; and Eric II, who had succeeded to a part of his father’s territory, was
under the influence of Hovi, earl of Jutland, who persuaded him that all the
late misfortunes were due to the abandonment of the old national religion. The
church at Sleswick was shut up, its priest was expelled, and the Christians
were cruelly persecuted. Anskar could only betake himself to prayer for a
change from this unhappy state of things, when he unexpectedly received a
letter from the young king, professing as warm an interest in the Gospel as
that which his father had felt, and inviting the missionaries to resume their
labors. Hovi had fallen into disgrace, and was banished. The progress of
Christianity was now more rapid than ever. The church at Sleswick was for the
first time allowed to have a bell; another church was founded at Ripe, the
second city of Denmark, on the coast opposite to Britain, and Rimbert, a native
of the neighborhood of Turholt, who had grown up under Anskar’s tuition, was
appointed its pastor.
Anskar’s labors were continued until the sixty-fourth year of his age, and
the thirty-fourth of his episcopate. Although the progress of the Swedish
mission was retarded by the death or the withdrawal of some who were employed
in it, he was able to provide for its continuance, chiefly by means of clergy
of Danish birth, whom he had trained up in the seminary at Ramsloh. Amidst his
trials and disappointments he frequently consoled himself by remembering the
assurance which Ebbo, when bishop of Hildesheim, had expressed to him, that God
would not fail in his own time to crown the work with success. The biographer
Rimbert dwells with delight on his master’s strict adherence to the monastic
customs, which he maintained to the last; on his mortifications, which he
carried to an extreme in youth, until he became aware that such excesses were a
temptation to vain glory, and how, when no longer able to bear them, he
endeavored to supply the defect by alms and prayers; on his frequent and
fervent devotion; on his charitable labors, his building of hospitals,
redemption of captives, and other works of mercy. Among the results of his
exertions, it deserves to be remembered that in 856 he persuaded the leading
men of Nordalbingia to give up the trade which they had carried on in slaves.
In addition to works of a devotional kind, he wrote a Life of Willehad, the
first bishop of Bremen, and a journal of his own missions, which is known to
have been sent to Rome in the thirteenth century, and, although often sought
for in vain, may possibly still exist there. He is said to have performed some
miraculous cures, but to have shunned the publication of them, except among his
most intimate friends; and when they were once spoken of in his hearing, he
exclaimed, “If I were worthy in the sight of my Lord, I would ask Him to grant
me one miracle—that He would make me a good man!”
In his last illness Anskar was greatly distressed by the apprehension that
his sins had frustrated the promise which had been made to him of the martyr’s
crown. Rimbert endeavored to comfort him by saying that violent death is not
the only kind of martyrdom; by reminding him of his long and severe labors for
the Gospel, and of the patience with which he had endured much
sickness—especially the protracted sufferings of his deathbed. At length, as
he was at mass, the archbishop, although fully awake, had a vision in which he
was reproved for having doubted, and was assured that all that had been
promised should be fulfilled. His death took place on the festival of the
Purification, in the year 865.
When asked to name a successor, Anskar declined to do so on the ground that
he was unwilling, by preferring one before others, to add to the offence which
he might probably have given to many during his lifetime. But on being
questioned as to his opinion of Rimbert, he answered—“I am assured that he is
more worthy to be an archbishop than I am to be a sub-deacon”. To Rimbert,
therefore, the see of Hamburg was committed on Anskar’s death; and for nearly a
quarter of a century he carried on the work in the spirit of his master, for
the knowledge of whose life we are chiefly indebted to his reverential and
affectionate biography. Rimbert died in 888.
CHAPTER V.
FROM THE DEPOSITION OF CHARLES THE FAT TO THE
DEATH OF POPE SYLVESTER II.
A.D. 887-1003.
We now for
the first time meet with a long period—including the whole of the tenth
century—undisturbed by theological controversy. But we must not on this account
suppose that it was an era of prosperity or happiness for the church. Never,
perhaps, was there a time of greater misery for most of the European nations;
never was there one so sad and so discreditable for religion. The immediate
necessities which pressed on men diverted their minds from study and
speculation. The clergy in general sank into the grossest ignorance and
disorder; the papacy was disgraced by infamies of which there had been no
example in former days.
Soon after
the beginning of this period the Byzantine church was agitated by a question
which also tended to increase its differences with Rome. Leo the Philosopher,
the pupil of Photius, after having had three wives who had left him without
offspring, married Zoe, with whom he had for some time cohabited. According to
the Greek historians, the union was celebrated by one of the imperial chaplains
before the birth of a child; and, when Leo had become father of an heir, he Zoe
to the rank of empress. The marriage would, in any circumstances, have been
scandalous, for even second marriages had been discountenanced by the church,
and a fourth marriage was hitherto unknown in the east. The patriarch Nicolas,
therefore, deposed the priest who had blessed the nuptials; he refused to admit
the imperial pair into the church, so that they were obliged to perform their
devotions elsewhere; and he refused to administer the Eucharist to Leo, who
thereupon banished him to the island of Hiereia. The account given by the
patriarch himself is somewhat different—that the son of Leo and Zoe was born
before their marriage; that he consented to baptize the child only on condition
of a separation between the parents; that Leo swore to comply, but within three
days after introduced Zoe into the palace with great pomp, went through the
ceremony of marriage without the intervention of any priest, and followed it up
by the coronation of his wife. Nicolas adds that he entreated the emperor to
consent to a separation until the other chief sees should be consulted, but
that some legates from Rome, who soon after arrived at Constantinople,
countenanced the marriage, and that thus Leo was emboldened to deprive and to
banish him. Euthymius, an ecclesiastic of high character, who was raised to the
patriarchate, restored the emperor to communion, but resisted his wish to
obtain a general sanction of fourth marriages, although it was supported by
many persons of consideration. On the death of Leo, his brother Alexander, who
succeeded together with the young son of Zoe, Constantine Porphyrogenitus, not
only restored Nicolas, but gave him an important share in the government, while
Euthymius on his deposition was treated with barbarous outrage by the clergy of
the opposite party, and soon after died. Alexander himself died within a year,
when Zoe became powerful in the regency, and urged her son to insist on the
acknowledgment of her marriage. But she was shut up in a convent by Romanus Lecapenus,
who assumed the government as the colleague of Constantine, and in 920 the
rival parties in the church were reconciled. An edict was published by which,
for the future, third marriages were allowed on certain conditions, but such
unions as that of which the emperor himself was the offspring were prohibited
on pain of excommunication. At Rome, however, fourth marriages were allowed,
and on this account an additional coolness arose between the churches, so that
for a time the names of the popes appear to have been omitted from the diptychs
of Constantinople.
The Greek
Church continued to rest on the doctrines and practices established by the
councils of former times. The worship of images was undisturbed. The empire
underwent frequent revolutions, marked by the perfidy, the cruelty, the
ambition regardless of the ties of nature, with which its history has already
made us too familiar; but the only events which need be here mentioned are the
victories gained over the Saracens by Nicephorus Phocas (A.D. 963-969) and by
his murderer and successor John Tzimisces (A.D. 969-976). By these princes
Crete and Cyprus were recovered, and the arms of the Greeks were carried even
as far as Bagdad. And, although their more distant triumphs had no lasting
effect, the empire retained some recompense for its long and bloody warfare in
the possession of Antioch, with Tarsus, Mopsuestia, and other cities in
Cilicia.
In the west,
the age was full of complicated movements, which it is for the most part most
difficult to trace, and impossible to remember. After the deposition of Charles
the Fat, the only representatives of the Carolingian line were
illegitimate—Arnulf, a son of the Bavarian Carloman, and Charles, styled the
Simple, the offspring of Louis the Stammerer by a marriage to which the church
refused its sanction. Arnulf assumed the government of Germany, which he held
from 887 to 899. He ruled with vigor, carried on successful wars with the
Obotrites and other Slavonic nations of the north, and broke the terror of the
Northmen by a great overthrow on the Dyle, near Louvain, in 891. He also
weakened the power of the Moravians; but in order to this he called in the aid
of the Hungarians or Magyars, and opened a way into Germany to these formidable
barbarians. No such savage enemy of Christendom had yet appeared. They were a
people of Asiatic origin, whose language, of the same stock with the Finnish,
bore no likeness to that of any civilized or Christian nation. The writers of
the time, partly borrowing from the old descriptions of Attila’s Huns, with
whom the Magyars were fancifully connected, speak of them as monstrous and
hardly human in form, as living after the manner of beasts, as eating the flesh
and drinking the blood of men, the heart being particularly esteemed as a
delicacy. Light in figure and accoutrements, and mounted on small, active
horses, they defied the pursuit of the Frankish cavalry, while even in retreat
their showers of arrows were terrible. They had already established themselves
in the territory on the Danube which for some centuries had been occupied by
the Avars. They had threatened Constantinople, and had laid both the eastern
empire and the Bulgarians under contribution. They now passed into Germany in
seemingly inexhaustible multitudes, overran Thuringia and Franconia, and
advanced as far as the Rhine. Almost at the same moment the northern city of
Bremen was sacked by one division of their forces, and the Swiss, monastery of
St. Gall by another. A swarm of them laid Provence desolate, and penetrated to
the Spanish frontier, although a sickness which broke out among them enabled
Raymond, marquis of Gothia, to repel them. Crossing the Alps, they rushed down
on Italy. Pavia, the Lombard capital, and then the second city of the
peninsula, was given to the flames, with, its forty-four churches, while the
Magyars glutted their cruelty and love of plunder on the persons and on the
property of the inhabitants. The invaders made their way even to the extremity
of Calabria, while the Italians, regarding them as a scourge of God, submitted
without any other attempt at defense than the prayers with which their churches
resounded for deliverance “from the arrows of the Hungarians”
The Saracens
also continued to afflict Italy. A force of them from Africa established itself
on the Garigliano (the ancient Liris), and from its fortified camp continually
menaced Rome. In another quarter, a vessel with about twenty Saracens from
Spain was carried out of its course by winds, and compelled to put to land near
Fraxinetum. They fortified themselves against the inhabitants of the
neighborhood, and, after having subsisted for a time on plunder, they invited
others from Spain to join them, so that the handful of shipwrecked strangers
was gradually recruited until it became a formidable band. They carried on
their ravages far and wide, seized on pilgrims, stripped them of all they had,
and compelled those who were able to raise largo sums by way of ransom. Some of
them even crossed the Mount of Jupiter (now the Great St. Bernard) and
established another settlement at St. Maurice. But the garrison of Fraxinetum
was at length surrounded and exterminated by William duke of Aquitaine.
After the
death of Arnulf, the Germans were broken up into five principal nations—the
Franconians, the Saxons, the Swabians, the Bavarians, and the Lotharingians of
the debatable land between France and Germany, which was sometimes attached to
the one country and sometimes to the other—being either transferred by its
inhabitants, or annexed by force or by intrigue. These nations were generally
under the government of dukes; the fear of the Magyars and of the Slaves was
the bond which united them in one common interest. Otho of Saxony was regarded
as their leader; and on his death, in 912, they chose Conrad of Franconia as
king of Germany. Conrad found Henry, the son of Otho and duke of Saxony, his
chief opponent; but on his deathbed, in 919, a desire to prevent discord among
the Germans prevailed over all other feelings, and he charged his brother Eberhard,
who himself might fairly have claimed the succession, to carry to Henry the
ensigns of royalty—the holy lance, the crown and mantle, the golden bracelets
and the sword. In compliance with Conrad’s wish, Henry the Fowler (so styled
from the occupation in which he is said to have been engaged when the
announcement of his intended dignity reached him) was elected king by the
Franconians and Saxons, and the other nations accepted the choice. Henry
reigned from 920 to 936, with a reputation seldom equalled for bravery,
prudence, moderation, justice, and fidelity. He recovered Lotharingia for
Germany, triumphed over the Northern Slaves and the Bohemians, took from the
Northmen the country between the Eider and the Schley, and erected the
marquisate of Sleswick as a bulwark for the security of Germany on that side.
But still more important were his wars with the Hungarians. On an expedition,
which was marked by their usual barbarous ravages, one of their most important
chiefs—perhaps, as has been conjectured, the king himself—fell into the hands
of Henry, who refused to release him except on condition of peace, for which it
was agreed that the Germans should pay gifts by way of annual acknowledgment.
The peace was to last for nine years. Henry employed the time in preparations
for war, and, on its expiration, returned a scornful defiance to an embassy of
the Magyars. He twice defeated the barbarians; and in 955 their power was
finally broken by his son Otho the First in the great battle of the Lechfeld,
near Augsburg. By this defeat the Hungarians lost that part of their territory
which may be identified with the modern province of Austria, and were reduced
to the limits of Pannonia. On the deposition of Charles the Fat, Odo or Eudes,
count of Paris, and son of Robert the Strong, assumed the royal title in
France, and held it for ten years, during which he kept up a continual and
sometimes successful struggle against the Northmen. At his death, in 898,
Charles the Simple, who had in vain attempted to assert his title against Odo,
became his successor; and the illegitimate continuation of the Carolingian line
lasted (although not without interruption) until 987, when, on the death of
Louis V, Hugh Capet, duke of France, a great nephew of Odo, was elected by an assembly
at Senlis, hailed as king by the army at Noyon, and anointed by Adalbero,
archbishop of Reims, whose possession of that city gave him the chief influence
in disposing of the crown. But the royalty of France was little more than
nominal. The power of Odo at first reached only from the Meuse to the Loire;
the later Carolingians possessed little more than the rock of Laon, while the
real sovereignty of the country was in the hands of the great feudatories,
whose power had now become hereditary. At the end of the ninth century France
was divided into twenty-nine distinct principalities; at the accession of Hugh
Capet, the number, exclusive of the independent kingdom of Aries, had increased
to fifty-five, and some of these were larger than his own dominions. Hugh,
indeed, for the title of king, and for the hope that the royal power might in
time become a reality, even sacrificed something of his former strength, by
giving up the benefices which he had held to the clergy, and by bestowing fiefs
on the nobles. Fortresses multiplied throughout the land; raised originally
during the Norman invasions for the purposes of defense and security, they had
become dangerous to the royal power and oppressive to the people. Charles the
Bald, at the diet of Pistres, in 864, had forbidden the erection of such
strongholds, and had ordered that those which existed should be demolished; but
after the dismemberment of the kingdom there was no power which could enforce
this law. The nobles everywhere raised their castles, and surrounded themselves
with troops of soldiers; and the effects were soon visible both for evil and
for good. The martial spirit, which had decayed from the time of Louis the
Pious, revived; the dukes and counts, each with an army of his own, encountered
the Northmen in fight, or turned against each other in private war the strength
which they had gained by the degradation of the crown. And both in France and
in Italy the lords of castles betook themselves to plunder, as an occupation
which involved nothing discreditable or unworthy of their position.
Notwithstanding
the victories of Odo and of Arnulf, the Northmen for a time continued to infest
France in all quarters—penetrating even to the very heart of the country. In
911 Charles the Simple, by the treaty of St. Clair on the Epte, ceded to them
the territory between that river and the sea, together with Brittany, and
bestowed his daughter Gisella on their leader, Rollo, on condition of his doing
homage and embracing the Christian faith. In the following year Rollo was
baptized at Rouen, by the name of Robert, when, on each of the seven days
during which he wore the baptismal garment, he bestowed lands on some church or
monastery, as a compensation for the evils which they had suffered at the hands
of his countrymen. Ignominious as the cession to the Northmen may appear, it
had a precedent in that which the great Alfred had made after victory. The
French king lost nothing by it, since the part of Neustria which was given up
was actually in possession of the invaders; while, by professing to include
Brittany in the gift, he may have hoped to turn the arms of his new liegemen
against a population which had already established itself in independence. And
in the result, the admission of the Northmen was speedily justified. They
settled down in their new possessions; they laid aside their barbarous manners,
and, under the teaching provided by the care of Hervé, archbishop of Reim (who,
at the request of the archbishop of Rouen, drew up regulations for the
treatment of them), their paganism was soon extirpated. They married wives of
the country; in two generations the Norse tongue had disappeared, and it was
among the offspring of the Scandinavian pirates that French for the first time
took the rank of a cultivated and polished language. The country, which had
long been desolated by their ravages, recovered its fertility; churches and
monasteries rose again out of ruins; strangers of ability and skill in all
kinds of arts were encouraged to settle in Normandy; and in no long time it
became the most advanced province of France as to orderly government, industry,
and literature.
ITALY
Italy
suffered severely during this period, not only from the attacks of the
Hungarians and of the Saracens, but from the contests of its own princes. On
the deposition of Charles the Fat, the Italians were unwilling to acknowledge a
foreign ruler. Guy duke of Spoleto, and Berengar duke of Friuli, both connected
through females with the Carolingian family, contended for the kingdom of Italy
and for the imperial crown, which was conferred on each of them by popes.
Arnulf of Germany (A.D. 896) and other princes were also crowned at Rome as
emperors; but the first revival of the empire as a reality was in the person of
the German Otho the Great (A.D. 961), from whom the dignity was transmitted to
his son and to his grandson of the same name. The Italian and German kingdoms
were united in the Othos, and this subjection of Italy to a distant sovereign
produced an effect important for its later history. The inhabitants of the
towns, who had already been obliged to fortify themselves with walls and to
organize a militia for defense against the Saracen and Hungarian invaders, now
found that they were thrown still more on their own resources. Each city,
consequently, isolated itself, contracted, its interests within its own
immediate sphere, and established a magistracy on the ancient model—the germ of
the mediaeval Italian republics.
The clergy
and monks shared largely in the calamities of the age. In all the kingdoms
which had belonged to the Carolingian monarchy, it was usual for princes to
take for themselves, or to assign to their favorites, the temporalities of
religious houses. Queens and other ladies enjoyed the revenues of the greater
monasteries, without being supposed to contract any obligation to duty on that
account. In many instances the impropriation of benefices passed as an
inheritance in noble families. Great lords seized on bishoprics, gave them to
their relatives, or even disposed of them to the highest bidder. In 990 a count
of Toulouse sold the see of Cahors, and about the same time a viscount of
Beziers bequeathed the bishoprics of that city and of Agde as portions to his
daughters. Sometimes mere children were appointed to sees. Thus, in 925, on the
death of Seulf of Reims, Herbert, count of Vermandois, who was even suspected
of having shortened the archbishop’s days by poison, seized the temporalities
for himself, and compelled the clergy and people to elect his son Hugh, a child
not yet five years old. The election was confirmed by king Rodolph, and by pope
John X, and the boy prelate was committed to Guy, bishop of Auxerre, for
education, while a bishop was appointed to administer the see. In 932, on a
political change, which threw the possession of Reims into the hands of another
party, a monk named Artald was nominated as archbishop, received consecration,
and was invested with the pall by John XI; but Hugh, on attaining manhood,
asserted his title, gained possession of Reims by means of his father’s troops,
and was consecrated to the archbishopric. The contest was carried on for many
years; for Artald, as well as Hugh, was a man of family, was supported by stout
retainers, and was backed by political power. At one time Artald would seem to
have given up his pretensions on condition that he should be provided for by
the immediate gift of an abbey, and by the promise of another see; but he was
afterwards reinstated by Louis d'Outremer, and the question as to the
archbishopric of Reims was discussed by councils at Verdun and at Mousson, at
Ingelheim, Laon, and Treves. Hugh disregarded all citations to appear; but at
Mousson and at Ingelheim, where two legates of Agapetus II were present, a
rescript bearing the pope’s name was produced in his behalf. The councils,
however, set aside this document, as being a mere peremptory mandate for the
restoration of Hugh, obtained by false representations, and unsupported by
argument or canonical authority. Artald exhibited a papal letter of opposite
tenor; and the council sentenced his rival to excommunication until he should
repent. Artald held possession of the see until his death, in 961, and Hugh,
who hoped then to enter on it without opposition, found himself defeated by the
influence of Bruno archbishop of Cologne, brother of Otho the Great, and of
Gerberga, queen dowager of France, through whom Bruno virtually exercised the
regency of the kingdom. It is said that Hugh died of anxiety and vexation.
But the
condition of the papacy is the most remarkable feature in the history of this
time. From the beginning to the end of the period, it is the subject of violent
contests between rival factions. Formosus, bishop of Portus, who had been
employed by Nicolas as legate in Bulgaria, was charged by John VIII with having
used his position to bind the king of that country to himself, instead of to
the Roman see; with having attempted to obtain the popedom, and having entered
into a conspiracy against both the pope and Charles the Bald. For these offences
he was excommunicated by a synod at Rome, and by that which was held under
John, at Troyes, and was compelled to swear that he would never return to Rome,
or aspire to any other than lay communion. The next pope, Marinus, released him
both from the excommunication and from his oath; and Formosus was raised in 891
to the papacy, which he held for five years. His successor, Boniface VI, after
a pontificate of fifteen days, made way for Stephen VI, who, in the contentions
of the rival pretenders to the empire, had taken an opposite side to Formosus;
and it would seem that this political enmity was the motive of the
extraordinary outrages which followed. By Stephen’s command, the body of
Formosus was dragged from the grave, was arrayed in robes, placed in the papal
chair, and brought to trial on a charge of having been uncanonically translated
from a lesser see to Rome—a charge which, as there had already been a precedent
for such translation in the case of Marinus, it was thought necessary to
aggravate by the false addition that Formosus had submitted to a second
consecration. A deacon was assigned to the dead pope as advocate, but it was
useless to attempt a defense. Formosus was condemned, the ordinations conferred
by him were annulled, his corpse was stripped of the pontifical robes, the
fingers used in benediction were cut off, and the body, after having been
dragged about the city, was thrown into the Tiber. But the river, it is said,
repeatedly cast it out, and, after the murder of Stephen, in 897, it was taken
up and again laid in St. Peter’s, where, as it was carried into the church,
some statues of saints inclined towards it with reverence, in attestation of
the sanctity of Formosus. A synod held in the following year under John IX
rescinded the condemnation of Formosus, and declared that his translation was
justified by his merits, although it ought not to become a precedent. It
stigmatized the proceedings of the council under Stephen, ordered the acts of
it to be burnt, and excommunicated those who had violated the tomb.
A rapid
succession of popes now took place. Elections are followed within a few months
or weeks or days by deaths which excite suspicion as to the cause; in some
cases violence or poison appears without disguise. With Sergius III, in 904,
began the ascendency of a party which had attempted to seat him in St. Peter’s
chair after the death of Theodore II in 897-8, but was not then strong enough
to establish him. Its head was Adalbert, marquis of Tuscany, who was leagued
with a noble and wealthy Roman widow named Theodora. Theodora had a daughter of
the same name, and another named Mary or Marozia—both, like herself, beautiful,
and thoroughly depraved. For upwards of fifty years these women held the
disposal of the Roman see, which they filled with their paramours, their
children, and their grandchildren. Sergius, who held the papacy till 911, is
described as a monster of rapacity, lust, and cruelty—as having lived in open
concubinage with Marozia, and having abused the treasures of the church for the
purpose of securing abettors and striking terror into enemies. The next pope,
Anastasius III, died in 913, and when the papacy again became vacant in the
following year, by the death of Lando, the power of the “Pornocracy” is said to
have been scandalously displayed in the appointment of a successor. A young
ecclesiastic of Ravenna, named John of Tossignano, when on a mission from his
church to Rome, had attracted the notice of Theodora, had been invited to her
embraces, and through her influence had been appointed to the bishopric of
Bologna. Before consecration he was advanced to the higher dignity of Ravenna,
and, as she could not bear the separation from him, she now procured his
elevation to St. Peter’s chair. Disgraceful as were the means by which his
promotion had been earned, John X showed himself an energetic, if not a saintly
pope. He crowned Berengar as emperor—probably with a view of breaking the power
of the nobles; he applied both to him and to the Greek emperor for aid against
the Saracens; and, at the head of his own troops, with some furnished by
Berengar, he marched against their camp on the Garigliano, and, by the aid of
St. Peter and St. Paul (as it is said), obtained a victory which forced them to
abandon that post of annoyance and terror to Rome. But his spirit was probably
too independent for the party which he was expected to serve, and they resolved
to get rid of him. In 928, some adherents of Guy, duke of Tuscany, the second
husband of Marozia, surprised the pope in the castle of St. Angelo; his brother
Peter, who was particularly obnoxious to the faction, was murdered before his
eyes, and John himself was either starved or suffocated in the castle of St.
Angelo.
John XI, who
became pope in 931, is said by Liutprand to have been a son of Marozia by pope
Sergius, while others suppose him to have been the legitimate offspring of her
marriage with Alberic, marquis of Camerino. This pope was restricted to the
performance of his ecclesiastical functions, while the government of Rome was
swayed by Marozia’s third husband, Hugh the Great, king of Arles, and
afterwards by her son, the younger Alberic, who expelled his stepfather, and
kept his mother and the pope prisoners in his palace. For twenty-two years
Alberic, with the title of prince and senator of all the Romans, exercised a
tyrannical power, while the papal chair was filled by a succession of his
creatures whom he held in entire subjection. On the death of Agapetus II in
956, the Tuscan party considered that it would not be safe to entrust the
papacy to anyone who might divide its interest; and Octavian, son of Alberic, a
youth of eighteen, who two years before had succeeded to his father’s secular
power, was advised to take the office for himself. Perhaps some such step had been
contemplated by his father, as Octavian was already in ecclesiastical orders.
As pope he assumed the name of John XII—this being the first instance of such a
change; but his civil government was still carried on under his original name.
The tyranny
and aggressions of Berengar II pressed heavily on the Italians; the pope and
many other persons of importance, both ecclesiastics and laity, entreated Otho
the Great to come to their deliverance. Otho accepted the invitation; he was
crowned with great pomp at Monza, as king of Italy, and proceeded onwards to
Rome. On the way he took an oath to defend the territory of St. Peter, and to
uphold all the privileges of the pope; and it has been said that he executed a
charter, by which the donations of his predecessors to the Roman see were
confirmed, with large additions, while the imperial right of ratifying the
elections to the papacy was maintained. At Rome, Otho received the imperial
crown from the hands of the pope, and he exacted from the chief inhabitants an
oath that they would never join with Berengar or with his son Adalbert.
But no
sooner had the emperor left Rome than John—perhaps in disgust at finding that
Otho was determined to assert for himself something very different from the
merely titular dignity to which the pope had hoped to limit time—threw himself
into the interest of Adalbert, who, on Otho’s appearance in Italy, had sought a
refuge among the Saracens of Fraxinetum. Otho, on hearing of this, sent to
inquire into the truth of the matter; the answer was a report that the pope
lived in the most shameful debauchery, so that female pilgrims were even afraid
to visit Rome, lest they should become the victims of his passions; that he
scandalously neglected his duties of every kind; and that he had attached
himself to Adalbert because he knew that the emperor would not countenance him
in his disgraceful courses. Otho remarked that the pope was but a boy, and
would amend under the influence of good examples and advice; he attempted to
negotiate with him, and John promised to reform his way of life, but in the
meantime received Adalbert with welcome into Rome. The emperor returned to the
city, and at his approach the pope and Adalbert fled, carrying off all that
they could lay their hands on.
The Romans
bound themselves by an oath never to choose a pope without the emperor’s
consent, and prayed for an investigation into the conduct of John. For this
purpose a council of Italian, French, and German bishops was assembled at St.
Peter’s in the presence of Otho and of many lay nobles. The emperor expressed
surprise that John did not appear in order to defend himself. The Roman clergy,
who all attended the meeting, were for condemning him at once; evidence, they
said, was needless in the case of iniquities which were notorious even to
Iberians, Babylonians, and Indians—the pope was no wolf in sheep’s clothing,
but one who showed his character without disguise; but Otho insisted on
inquiry. Bishops and clergymen of the Roman province then deposed that the
accused had been guilty of offences which are heaped together without any
discrimination of their comparative magnitude. He had consecrated the Eucharist
without communicating; he had ordained in a stable, and at irregular times; he
had sold episcopal ordination,—in one case to a boy of ten; his sacrilegious
practices were notorious; he had been guilty of murder, of arson, of revolting
cruelties,—of adultery, incest, and every kind of incontinence. He had cast off
all the decencies of the ecclesiastical character; he had publicly hunted, and
had dressed himself as a soldier, with sword, helmet, and cuirass; he had drunk
wine to the love of the devil; he was in the habit, while gaming, of calling on
Jupiter, Venus, and other demons for aid; he omitted the canonical hours, and
never signed himself with the cross. Otho, who could not speak Latin, cautioned
the accusers, by the mouth of Liutprand, not to bring charges out of envy, as
was usual against persons of eminent station; but both clergy and laity, “as
one man”, imprecated on themselves the most fearful judgments in this world and
hereafter, if all, and worse than all, that they had said were not true; and at
their entreaty the emperor wrote to John, desiring him to answer for himself.
The pope only replied by threats of excommunication against all who should take
part in the attempt to set up a rival against him. The emperor spoke of this as
boyish folly, and sent a second letter, which the messengers were unable to
deliver, as John was engaged in hunting. Otho thereupon exposed the treachery
with which the pope had behaved, after having invited him into Italy for the
purpose of aiding against Berengar and Adalbert. John was deposed, and Leo,
chief secretary of the see, a man of good character, but not yet in orders, was
chosen in his room.
But a
conspiracy was already formed against the Germans, by means of the deposed
pontiff’s agents. Even while Otho remained at Rome, with only a few of his
soldiers to guard him, an insurrection took place, and, after the emperor’s
departure, John regained possession of the city. Another council was
held, which deposed Leo from all clerical orders, annulled his ordinations,
and, borrowing the language of Nicolas I against the synod of Metz, declared
the late synod infamous; and the temporary triumph of the Tuscan party was
signalized by a cruel vengeance on the hands, the eyes, the tongues, and the
noses of their opponents. Otho was on the point of again returning to expel
John, when the pope died in consequence of a blow which he received on the head
while in the act of adultery—from the devil, according to Liutprand, while
others are content to suppose that it was from the husband whom he had
dishonoured. The Romans, forgetting their late oath, chose for his successor an
ecclesiastic named Benedict; but the emperor reappeared before the city,
starved them into a surrender, and reinstated Leo VIII. A council was held, at
which Benedict gave up his robes and his pastoral staff to Leo.
The pope
broke the staff in the sight of the assembly; the antipope was degraded from
the orders above that of deacon, which, at the emperor’s request, he was
allowed to retain, and was banished to Hamburg. Benedict, who appears to have
been a man of high personal character, met with great veneration in the place
of his exile, and died there in the following year.
John XIII,
the successor of Leo, was consecrated with the emperor’s approbation, in
October 965; but within three months he was driven from Rome and imprisoned in
Campania by a party which had become very powerful, and aimed at establishing a
government on the republican model, under the names of the ancient Roman
magistracy, in hostility alike to German emperors and to the papacy. In
consequence of this revolution, Otho found himself obliged again to visit Rome.
The pope was
restored; the republican consuls were banished to Germany; the twelve tribunes
were beheaded; others of the party were blinded or mutilated; the body of the
prefect who had announced the decree of banishment to John was torn from the
grave; his successor in the prefecture was paraded about the city, crowned with
a bladder and mounted on an ass. So great was the sensation excited by the
report of these severities, that, when Liutprand was sent to Constantinople to
seek a Greek princess in marriage for the heir of the empire, Nicephoras Phocas
reproached him with his master’s “impiety”, and alleged it as a reason for
treating the ambassador with indignity. Liutprand boldly replied that his
sovereign had not invaded Rome as a tyrant, but had rescued it from the
disgraceful oppression of tyrants and prostitutes; that he had acted agreeably
to the laws of the Roman emperors, and, had he neglected so to act, he would
himself have been “impious, unjust, cruel, and tyrannical”.
Crescentius,
who is said (but probably without ground) to have been a grandson of pope John
X, by one of the Theodoras, became the chief of the republican party, and
governed Rome with the title of consul. His character has been extolled as that
of a hero and a patriot; yet there is not sufficient evidence to show that his
patriotism arose from any better motive than selfish ambition. In 974, when the
sceptre of Otho the Great had passed into the hands of a young and less
formidable successor, Crescentius decoyed pope Benedict VI into the castle of
St. Angelo, where he was put to death. While the pope was yet alive, Boniface
VII was set up by the Crescentian party, but was obliged to give way to
Benedict VII, who was established by the Tusculan interest, and held the see
until 983. Otho II, who survived him but a short time, nominated to the papacy
Peter, bishop of Pavia, who, out of reverence for the supposed apostolic
founder of the Roman church, changed his name to John XIV. But Boniface, who in
his flight had carried off much valuable property of the church, and had
converted it into money at Constantinople, returned to Rome, seized John, and
shut him up in St. Angelo, where he is supposed to have been made away with,
either by hunger or by poison; and the intruder, in concert with Crescentius,
held the papacy until his death, which took place within a year. His body was
then dragged about the streets and treated with indignity, until some of the
clergy charitably gave it burial.
The next
pope, John XIV, is described as a man of much learning; but it is said that his
clergy detested him for his pride, and the biographer of Abbo of Fleury tells
us that the abbot, on visiting Rome, found him “not such as he wished him to
be, or such as he ought to have been”, but “greedy of base gain, and venal in
all his actions”. John was held in constraint by Crescentius, who would not
allow any one to approach him without paying for permission, and seized not
only the property of the church, but even the oblations. At length, unable to
endure this growing oppression, the Pope requested the intervention of Otho
III, then a youth of sixteen; but as Otho was on his way to Rome, in compliance
with this invitation, he was met at Ravenna by messengers who announced the
pope’s death, and, probably in the name of a party among the Romans who were
weary of the consul’s domination, requested that the king (although he had not
yet received the imperial crown) would nominate a successor. The choice of Otho
fell on his cousin and chaplain Bruno, a young man of twenty-four, who was
thereupon formally elected; and the first German pope (as he is usually
reckoned) assumed the name of Gregory V.
Gregory
crowned his kinsman as emperor on Ascension-day 996, and, wishing to begin his
pontificate with clemency, obtained the Pardon of Crescentius, whom Otho had
intended to send into exile. But scarcely had the emperor left Rome when
Crescentius made an insurrection, and expelled Gregory. After an interval of
eight months, the consul set up an antipope, John, bishop of Piacenza, by birth
a Calabrian and a subject of the Greek empire, who had been chaplain to Otho’s
mother, the Byzantine princess Theophano, and had been godfather both to the
emperor and to Gregory. The tidings of the Roman insurrection recalled Otho
from an expedition against the Slaves. He was met by Gregory at Pavia, advanced
to Rome, and besieged Crescentius in St. Angelo. The German writers in general
state that he forced the consul to a surrender, while the Italians assert that
he got him into his power by a promise of safety. If such a promise was given,
it was violated. The consul was beheaded; his body was exposed on a gallows,
hanging by the feet, and twelve of his chief partisans were put to death. The
antipope John, who had shown an intention of placing Rome under the Byzantine
empire, was cruelly punished, although Nilus, a hermit of renowned sanctity,
who had almost reached the age of ninety, had undertaken a toilsome journey
from Rossano in Calabria, to intercede for him. He was blinded, deprived of his
nose and tongue, stripped of his robes, and led through the city riding on an
ass, with the tail in his hand; after which, according to some authorities, he
was banished to Germany, while others say that he was thrown from the Capitol.
The varieties of statement as to the authors of his punishment are still
greater: one annalist relates that he was blinded and mutilated by some persons
who feared lest Otho should pardon him; some writers state that Otho and
Gregory concurred in the proceedings; while, according to others, the emperor
was softened by the prayers of Nilus, and the cruelties exercised on the
antipope were sanctioned by his rival alone.
ARNULF OF REIMS.
During the
pontificate of John XV the see of Reims had become the subject of a new
contest, more important than that between Artald and Hugh. On the death of
archbishop Adalbero, in the year 989, Arnulf, an illegitimate son of one of the
last Carolingian kings, requested Hugh Capet to bestow it on him, promising in
return to serve him faithfully in all ways. The new king granted the petition,
chiefly with a view to detach Arnulf from the interest of his uncle Charles,
duke of Lorraine, the heir of the Carolingian line. The archbishop, at his
consecration, took an oath of fealty to Hugh, imprecating the most fearful
curses on himself if he should break it. He even received the Eucharist in
attestation of his fidelity, although some of the clergy present protested
against such an application of the sacrament. But when the arms of Charles
appeared to be successful, the gates of Reims were opened to him, and his
soldiers committed violent and sacrilegious outrages in the city. The
archbishop was carried off as if a prisoner, and sent forth a solemn anathema
against the robbers who had profaned his church; it was, however, suspected
that he had a secret understanding with his uncle, and the suspicion was
speedily justified by his openly joining Charles at Laon. But Laon was soon
betrayed into the hands of Hugh by its bishop, Adalbero; the king got
possession of his rival’s person, and imprisoned him at Orleans, where Charles
died within a few months; and a council of the suffragans of Reims was held at
Senlis, A.D. 990, for the examination of their metropolitan’s conduct. Letters
were then sent to Rome both by Hugh and by the bishops, detailing the treachery
of Arnulf, with the wretched state into which his province had fallen, and
asking how this “second Judas” should be dealt with. But the pope was
influenced by a partisan of Arnulf, who presented him with a valuable horse and
other gifts; while the envoys of the opposite party, who made no presents
either to John or to Crescentius, stood three days at the gates of the papal
palace without being allowed to enter.
But Hugh now
found himself strong enough to act without the pope. In June 991, a synod was
held at the monastic church of St. Basle, near Reims, under Siguin, archbishop
of Sens. The president proposed that, before proceeding to the trial of Arnulf,
an assurance of indulgence for the accused should be obtained from the king,
since, if his treason were a cause of blood, it would be unlawful for bishops
to judge it. Some members, however, remarked that the suggested course was
dangerous; if bishops declined such inquiries, princes would cease to ask for
ecclesiastical judgments, would take all judicature into their own hands, and
would cite the highest ecclesiastics before their secular tribunals; and, in
deference to these objections, the proposal appears to have been dropped.
Siguin detailed the proceedings which had taken place; the pope, he said, had
left the bishops of France a year without any answer to their application, and
they must now act for themselves. All who could say anything in favor of the
accused were enjoined, under pain of anathema, to come forward; whereupon Abbo,
abbot of Fleury, and others produced passages from the Isidorian decretals, to
show that the synod had no right to judge a bishop —the trial of bishops being
one of those “greater causes” which belong to the pope alone. To this it was
answered that all had been done regularly; that application had been made to
the pope, but without effect.
Arnulf of
Orleans, who was regarded as the wisest and most eloquent of the French
bishops, spoke very strongly against the Roman claim to jurisdiction. He did
not hint, nor does he appear to have felt, any suspicion of the decretals; but
in opposition to their authority he proved by an array of genuine canons,
councils, and papal writings, that for the decision of local questions
provincial synods were sufficient; and he cited the principles of Hincmar as to
appeals. The requirements of the decretals, he said, had already been satisfied
by the reference which both the king and the bishops had vainly made to Rome.
He denied the power of the Roman pontiff by his silence to lay to sleep the
ancient laws of the church, or by his sole authority to reverse them; if it
were so, there would really be no laws to rely on. He enlarged on the
enormities of recent popes, and asked how it was possible to defer to the
sentence of such monsters—destitute as they were of all judicial qualities, of
knowledge, of love, of character—very antichrists sitting in the temple of God,
who could only act as lifeless idols. It would, (he said) be far better, if the
dissensions of princes would permit, to seek a decision from the learned and
pious bishops of Belgic Gaul and Germany than from the venal and polluted court
of Rome.
Arnulf of
Reims was brought before the council, and protested his innocence of the
treachery imputed to him; but he gave way when confronted with a clerk who had
opened the gates of the city to the besiegers, and who now declared that he had
acted by the archbishop’s orders. On the last day of the synod, when the king
appeared with his son and colleague Robert, Arnulf prostrated himself before
them, and abjectly implored that his life and members might be spared. He was
required to surrender the ensigns of his temporalities to the king, and those
of his spiritual power to the bishops, and to read an act of abdication
modelled on that by which Ebbo had resigned the same dignity a century and a
half before. The degraded archbishop was then sent to prison at Orleans, and
Gerbert, who had taken no part in the proceedings against him, was chosen as
his successor.
This eminent
man was born of humble parentage in Auvergne about the middle of the century,
and was admitted at an early age into the monastery of Aurillac, where he made
extraordinary proficiency in his studies. He had already visited other chief
schools of France, when Borel, count of Barcelona, arrived at Aurillac on a
devotional pilgrimage, and gave such a report of the state of learning in Spain
as induced the abbot to send Gerbert with him on his return to that country. In
Spain Gerbert devoted himself especially to the acquirement of mathematical and
physical science, which was then almost exclusively confined to the schools of
the Saracens; but it is uncertain whether his knowledge was derived immediately
from the Moslem teachers of Seville and Cordova, or from Christians who had
benefited by their instruction. In 968 he visited Rome in company with his
patron Borel, and was introduced to Otho the Great. He then went into France,
and became master of the cathedral school at Reims; and on a second visit to
Italy, in company with the archbishop Adalbero, he obtained the abbacy of
Bobbio through the interest of the empress Adelaide. But he found the property
of the abbey dilapidated by his predecessor; he was involved in contentions
with the neighboring nobles, who insisted on his confirming grants of the
monastic lands which had been wrongfully made to them; while the monks were
insubordinate, and his connection with the Germans served to render him
generally unpopular. His position became yet worse on the death of Otho, which
took place within a year from the time of his appointment; and, after having in
vain attempted to obtain support from the pope, he resolved to leave Bobbio,
although he still retained the dignity of abbot. “All Italy”, he wrote on this
occasion to a friend, “appears to me a Rome; and the morals of the Romans are
the horror of the world”.
Gerbert
resumed his position at Reims, where he raised the school to an unrivalled
reputation, and effectively influenced the improvement of other seminaries. The
study of mathematics, the Arabian numerals, and the decimal notation were now
for the first time introduced into France. The library of the see was enriched
by Gerbert’s care with many transcripts of rare and valuable books; while his
mechanical genius and science were displayed in the construction of a clock, of
astronomical instruments, and of an organ blown by steam—apparently the first
application of a power which has in later times produced such marvelous
effects. He also took an important part in the political movements and
intrigues of the time, acting as secretary to Adalbero, who, from his position
as archbishop of Reims, exercised a powerful influence in affairs of state.
Adalbero had fixed on him as his own successor in the archbishopric; but
Gerbert’s humble birth was unable to cope with the pretensions of Arnulf,
which, as he asserts, were supported by simoniacal means. He therefore
acquiesced in his defeat, and retained the office of secretary under his
successful rival. For a time he adhered to Arnulf in labouring for the interest
of Charles of Lorraine; but he saw reason to change his course, formally
renounced the archbishop’s service, and wrote to the archbishop of Treves that
he could not, for the sake of either Charles or Arnulf, endure to be any longer
a tool of the devil, and lend himself to the maintenance of falsehood against
truth. Hugh Capet gladly welcomed the accession of so accomplished a partisan,
and employed him as tutor to his son Robert.
The council
of St. Basle wrote to the pope in a tone of great deference, excusing itself
for having acted without his concurrence, on the ground that he had so long
left unanswered the application which had been made to him. But John had
already sent northward as his legate an abbot named Leo, who had reached
Aix-la-Chapelle when he was informed of Arnulf’s deposition. On this the legate
returned to Rome, and John issued a mandate to the bishops who had been
concerned in the council, ordering them to appear at Rome for the trial of
Arnulf’s case, and in the meantime to reinstate the archbishop, and to abstain
from the exercise of ecclesiastical functions. The French bishops, in a synod
held at Chela (Chelles, seemingly between Paris and Meaux), resolved to
maintain the decisions of St. Basle; the king wrote to John, assuring him that
nothing hail been done in breach of the papal rights, and offering to meet him
at Grenoble, if the pope should wish to investigate the affair; while Gerbert protested
to John that he had done no wrong, and exerted himself, by correspondence in
all directions, to enlist supporters on his side. His tone as to the
pretensions of Rome was very decided: thus he tells Siguin of Sens that God’s
judgment is higher than that of the Roman bishop, and adds, that the pope
himself, if he should sin against a brother, and should refuse to hear the
church’s admonitions, must, according to our Lord’s own precept, be counted “as
a heathen man and a publican”; he declaims on the hardship of being suspended
from the offices of the altar, and urges the archbishop to disregard the pope’s
prohibition.
John,
without making any public demonstration for a time, endeavored, by the agency
of monks, to excite discontent among the people of France, so as to alarm the
new sovereign. Gerbert found his position at Reims extremely uneasy. Some of
his most powerful friends were dead. He tells his correspondents that there is
a general outcry against him—that even his blood is required; that not only his
military retainers, but even his clergy, have conspired to avoid his
ministrations, and to abstain from eating in company with him. In this distress
he was cheered by receiving a letter from Otho III, then in his fifteenth year.
Gerbert gladly accepted the invitation, and in the end of 994 repaired to the
German court, where he found an honorable refuge, and became the young prince’s
tutor and favorite adviser. In this position, where new hopes were set before
his mind, he could afford to speak of his archbishopric with something like
indifference. He writes to the empress Adelaide (widow of Otho the Great) that,
as the dignity was bestowed on him by bishops, he will not resign it except in
obedience to an episcopal judgment; but he will not persist in retaining it if
that judgment should be against him. In 995 the pope again sent Leo into
France. The legate put forth a letter to Hugh and his son, by way of answer to
Arnulf of Orleans, and others who had taken part in the council of St. Basle.
He meets the charges of ignorance against Rome by citing passages of Scripture,
in which it is said that God chooses the foolish things of this world in
preference to the wise. In reply to the charges of venality, he alleges that
our Lord himself and His apostles received such gifts as were offered to them.
The bishops, by their conduct towards the Roman church, had cut themselves off
from it; their behavior to their mother had been like that of Ham to Noah.
Arnulf of Orleans, “with his apostate son, whoever he may be”, had written such
things against the holy see as no Arian had ever ventured to write. The legate
cites the expressions of reverence with which eminent men of former times had
spoken of Rome: if, he says, the chair of St. Peter had ever tottered, it had
now reestablished itself firmly for the support of all the churches. He
reflects on the irregularity of the proceedings against Arnulf, and on the
cruelty with which he was treated; and he excuses the pope’s neglect of the
first application in the matter on the ground of the troubles which were at
that time caused by Crescentius.
A council,
scantily attended by bishops from Germany and Lotharingia, was held under Leo
at Mousson in June 995. The bishops of France had refused to appear either at
Rome or at Aix; Gerbert alone, who had already removed to the German court, was
present to answer for himself. In a written speech he defended the steps by
which he had (reluctantly, as he said) been promoted to the see of Reims,
together with his behavior towards Arnulf. He declared himself resolved to pay
no heed to the prohibition by which the pope had interdicted him from divine
offices—a mandate (he said) which involved much more than his own personal
interest; but, at the request of the archbishop of Treves, he agreed, for the
sake of example, to refrain from celebrating mass until another synod should be
held. Arnulf was restored to his see by a synod held at Reims in 995; but he
was detained in prison for three years longer.
Robert I of
France, who succeeded his father in October 996, a prince of a gentle and
devout, but feeble character, had married as his second wife Bertha, daughter
of Conrad king of Burgundy, and widow of a count of Chartres. The union was
uncanonical, both because the parties were related in the fourth degree, and
because Robert had contracted a “spiritual affinity” with the countess, by
becoming sponsor for one of her children; yet the French bishops had not
hesitated to bless it, for in the marriages of princes the rigor of ecclesiastical
law often bent to political expediency. Robert, however, felt that, on account
of this vulnerable point, it was especially his interest to stand well with
Rome; and he dispatched Abbo of Fleury as an envoy to treat with the pope in a
spirit of concession as to the case of Arnulf. The abbot took the opportunity
of obtaining privileges for his monastery from the new pope Gregory V; he
returned to France with a pall for Arnulf; and in 998 the archbishop was
released, and was restored to his see, which had been miserably impoverished
during the long contest for the possession of it.
But if
Robert supposed that his consent to this restoration would induce the pope to
overlook the irregularity of his marriage, he soon found that he had been
mistaken. A synod held at Rome in 998 required him and his queen, on pain of
anathema, to separate, and to submit to penance; and it suspended the bishops
who had officiated at the nuptials from communion until they should appear
before the pope and make satisfaction for their offence. As to the sequel, it
is only certain that Robert yielded, and that the place of Bertha was supplied
by a queen of far less amiable character. Peter Damiani, in the following
century, relates that Bertha gave birth to a monster with the head and neck of
a goose; that the king and the queen were excommunicated by the whole
episcopate of France; that the horror of this sentence scared all men from
them, with the exception of two attendants; that even these cast the vessels
out of which Robert or Bertha had eaten or drunk into the fire, as abominable;
and that thus the guilty pair were terrified into a separation. But the terror
to which Robert really yielded was more probably a dread of the spiritual power
of Rome, and of the influence which, by uttering an interdict against the
performance of religious offices, it might be able to exercise over his
subjects; or it may be that, as is stated by the contemporary biographer of
Abbo, he gave way to the persuasions of that abbot, who performed the part of
Nathan in convincing him of his sin.
These
triumphs of the papacy were very important for it, following as they did after
a time during which there had been little communication with France, while at
home the papal see had been stained and degraded by so much of a disgraceful
kind. They assured the popes that they had lost no power by the change of
dynasty which had been effected without their sanction. And if, as has been
supposed, the sternness with which Gregory insisted on the separation of Robert
and Bertha, was instigated by the wish of Otho to humiliate the French king,
“it is one of many proofs that the rise of the papacy to a superiority over all
secular princes was mainly promoted by their attempts to use it as a tool in
their jealousies and rivalries against each other”.
The victory
over the French episcopate was also important in consequence of the position
which the popes took in the affair. They had already gained from the French
church as much as was requisite for the admittance of their jurisdiction in the
particular case—that a metropolitan of France should not be deposed without the
concurrence of the pope. This had been allowed by Hincmar himself; it had even
been the subject of a petition from the council of Troyes in 867; it was acknowledged
by Hugh Capet and his bishops until the pope’s neglect of their application
provoked the inquiry whether they might not act without him. But, not content
with this, the popes and their advocates claimed that right of exclusive
judgment over all bishops which was asserted for the papacy by the false
decretals; and the result was therefore far more valuable for the Roman see
than it would have been if the popes had only put forth such claims as were
necessary for the maintenance of their interest in the case which was
immediately before them.
The German
pope died in February 999. It was a time of gloomy apprehensions. The approach
of the thousandth year from the Saviour’s birth had raised a general
belief that the second advent was close at hand; and in truth there was much
which might easily be construed as fulfilling the predicted signs of the
end—wars and rumors of wars, famines and pestilences, fearful appearances in
the heavens, faith foiling from the earth, and love waxing cold. In the
beginning of the century, the council of Trosley (Troli, near Soissons) had
urged the nearness of the judgment-day as a motive for reformation; and
preachers had often insisted on it, although their opinion had met with
objectors in some quarters. The preamble, “Whereas the end of the world draweth
near”, which had been common in donations to churches or monasteries, now
assumed a new and more urgent significance; and the belief that the long
expectation was at length to be accomplished, did much to revive the power and
wealth of the clergy, after the disorders and losses of the century. The minds
of men were called away from the ordinary cares and employments of life; even
our knowledge of history has suffered in consequence, since there was little
inclination to bestow labour on the chronicling of events, when no posterity
was expected to read the records. Some plunged into desperate recklessness of
living; an eclipse of the sun or of the moon was the signal for multitudes to
seek a hiding-place in dens and caves of the earth; and crowds of pilgrims
flocked to Palestine, where the Saviour was expected to appear for judgment.
In the room
of Gregory, Otho raised to the papacy the man who had hitherto been its most
dangerous opponent—Gerbert. Gerbert’s learning and abilities had procured for
him a great ascendency over the mind of his imperial pupil, from whom, in the
preceding year, he had received the archbishopric of Ravenna. On attaining the
highest dignity in the church, he assumed the name of Sylvester II—a name significant
of the relation in which he was to stand to a prince who aimed at being a
second Constantine. For Otho, who lost his father at the age of three, had been
trained by his Greek mother, and by his Italian grandmother, Adelaide, to
despise his own countrymen as rude, to value himself on the Byzantine side of
his extraction, and to affect the elegancies of Greek and Roman cultivation. He
introduced into his court the ceremonies of Constantinople; on revisiting
Germany, he carried with him a number of noble Romans, with a view of
exhibiting to his countrymen a refinement to which they had been strangers; he
even entertained the thought of making Rome the capital of his empire.
The new
pope, in order, as it would seem, to reconcile his present position with his
earlier career, granted to Arnulf of Reims the pall and all the other
privileges which had been connected with the see. It was thus made to appear as
if Arnulf had been guilty, and as if his restoration were an act of grace on
the part of the rival who had formerly been obliged to give way to him. Arnulf
held the archbishopric until the year 1123.
Sylvester’s
pontificate was not eventful. He had the mortification of being foiled by
Willigis, archbishop of Mayence, a man of great influence, both from his
position as primate of Germany and from his abilities as a politician. The
contest is said to have arisen out of the pride of the emperor’s sister Sophia,
who, being about to enter the nunnery of Gandersheim, disdained to receive the
veil from any prelate of less than metropolitan dignity. Willigis was therefore
invited to officiate at Gandersheim, and not only did so, but even held a synod
there. Osdag, bishop of Hildesheim, within whose diocese the convent was
situated, complained of these invasions, and for a time the matter was
accommodated in his favor; but Willigis again interfered with the rights of the
bishop’s successor, Bernward, and a synod held at Rome, in the presence of the
pope and of the emperor, decided that Bernward should exercise the rights of
diocesan over the community, but left the further settlement of the case to a
synod which was to be assembled in Germany, under the presidency of a papal
legate. This assembly met in 1001, at Palithi or Polde in Saxony. The
archbishop, seeing that its feeling was against him, assumed a tone of insolent
defiance towards the legate, broke up the session by means of his disorderly
adherents, and had disappeared when the council reassembled on the following
day. As the influence of Willigis appeared to render a fair trial hopeless in
Germany, it was resolved to summon all the bishops of that country to attend a
council in Italy; but, although the papal citation was seconded by the emperor,
who needed the aid of their followers for the reinforcement of his army, so
powerful were their fears of the primate that hardly any of them appeared. The
pope found himself obliged to adjourn the consideration of the question; and on
the death of Otho, which followed soon after, the power of Willigis was so much
enhanced by the importance attached to his voice in the choice of a new
emperor, that Sylvester did not venture to prosecute the matter. In 1007 the
controversy was determined in favour of the see of Hildesheim; but by the
authority of the emperor Henry, and without the aid of Rome. It was, however,
again revived, and was not finally settled until 1030, when Aribo, archbishop
of Mayence, acknowledged to Godehard, of Hildesheim, that his pretensions
against the diocesan jurisdiction had been unfounded.
The pilgrims
who flocked to the Holy Land were subjected to much oppression and annoyance by
its Mussulman rulers, and frequent complaints of their sufferings were brought
into western Christendom. By these reports Sylvester was excited to issue a
letter addressed in the name of Jerusalem to the universal church, beseeching
all Christians to sympathize with the afflictions of the holy city, and to aid
it by gifts, if they could not do so by arms. The letter was not without effect
in its own time, for some enterprises were in consequence undertaken against
the Saracens; but the great movement of the crusades, of which it may be
regarded as the first suggestion, was reserved for a later generation.
The young
emperor appears to have fallen in a morbid state of melancholy. He had been
lately shaken by the deaths of his cousin Gregory V, of his aunt Matilda,
abbess of Quedlinburg, who in his absence carried on the government of Germany,
and of other relations, which left him without any near kindred except two
young sisters, who had both entered the cloister. He may, perhaps, have been
touched by regret for the cruelties which had been committed in his name
against the republicans of Rome; perhaps, also, the millenary year may have
aided in filling his mind with sad and depressing thoughts. After having
secluded himself for fourteen days, which he spent in prayer and fasting, he
was persuaded by Romuald, the founder of the Camaldolite order, to undertake a
penitential pilgrimage to Monte Gargano; he visited the hermit Nilus, near
Gaeta, where he displayed the deepest humility and contrition; and, after his
return to Rome, finding himself still unable to rest, he set out on a long
journey through his dominions beyond the Alps. At Gnesen, in Poland, he knelt
as a penitent before the tomb of Adalbert, bishop of Prague, who had been known
to him, and perhaps little regarded by him, in earlier days, but had since
found the death of a martyr in Prussia, and was now revered as a saint. At
Aix-la-Chapelle, the emperor indulged his gloomy curiosity by opening the tomb
of Charlemagne; and in 1001 he once more arrived at Rome, where he founded in
the island of the Tiber a church in honor of St. Adalbert, whom he had already
honored by a like foundation at Aix.
An
insurrection took place, and Otho was besieged in his palace. It is said that
from the walls he indignantly reproached the Romans for their unworthy requital
of the favors which he had shown them, even to the prejudice of his own
countrymen; that he received the Eucharist with the intention of sallying
forth, but was restrained by the exertions of his friends.
The short
remainder of his days was spent in restless movements and in penitential
exercises, while he cherished the intention of raising his feudatories for the
punishment of the Romans; but his projects were cut short by death at Paterno,
a castle near Mount Soracte, and within sight of the ungrateful city, on Jan.
24, 1002. Although the German chroniclers in general attribute his end to
small-pox, a later story, of Italian origin, has recommended itself to some
eminent writers—less perhaps by its probability than by its romantic character.
Stephania, it is said, the beautiful widow of Crescentius, provoked by her
husband’s wrongs and her own to a desire of deadly vengeance, enticed the young
emperor to her embraces, and by means of a pair of gloves, administered to him
a subtle poison, which dried up the sources of his strength, and brought him to
the grave at the age of twenty-two. In Otho became extinct the Saxon line which
had ruled over Germany from the time of Henry the Fowler, and which for three
generations had filled the imperial throne.
Within
little more than a year, Sylvester followed his pupil to the grave. On him,
too, it is said that the vengeance of Stephania wreaked itself by a poison
which destroyed his voice, if it did not put an end to his life. But a more
marvelous tale is related by the zealous partisans of the see which he had so
strongly opposed in its assumptions, and which he had himself at length
attained. To the authentic accounts of his acquirements and of his mechanical
skill they add that he dealt in unhallowed arts, acquired from a book which he
had stolen from one of his Saracen teachers. He understood, it is said, the
flight and the language of birds; he discovered treasures by magic; he made a
compact with the devil for success in all his undertakings; he fabricated,
under astral influences, a brazen head, which had the power of answering
questions affirmatively or negatively. To his question, “Shall I be apostolic
pontiff?” it answered “Yes”. When he further asked, “Shall I die before I sing
mass in Jerusalem?” the reply was “No”. But as is usual in such legends, the
evil one deluded his victim; the Jerusalem in which Gerbert was to die was the
Roman basilica of Santa Croce in Gerusalemme.
CHAPTER VI.
FROM THE
DEATH OF POPE SYLVESTER II TO THE DEPOSITION OF GREGORY VI
A.D. 1003-1046.
The
unexpected death of Otho III left his wide dominions without an heir, nor had
any successor been provided. After much negotiation, Henry, duke of Bavaria,
descended from a brother of Otho the Great, was chosen as king of
Germany—chiefly through the influence of archbishop Willigis, by whom he was
crowned at Mayence. Henry, who is usually styled the Second, had been intended
by his parents for the ecclesiastical state, and was a prince of very devout
character, so that he attained the honor of canonization, which was conferred
also on his wife Cunegunda; but his piety was not of a kind to unfit him for
the active duties of his position. He governed with ability and vigor, in the
midst of much opposition and many difficulties, until the year 1024. In
illustration of the mixture of saint and statesman in him, we are told that on
one occasion he appeared before Richard, abbot of St. Vanne’s, at Verdun, in
his Lotharingian dominions, and expressed a resolution to become a monk. The
abbot, after some consideration, admitted him as a member of his own community,
and immediately charged him, by his vow of monastic obedience, to return to the
administration of the empire which had been committed to him by God.
The
Italians, on the death of Otho, hastily set up a king of their own, Harduin,
marquis of Ivrea. But his power was controlled by the quarrels of various
parties, which were too much bent on the advancement of their own private
interests to combine in any policy for their common country. While the nobles
of Italy were desirous of national independence, as being most favorable to
their class, the prelates and clergy in general preferred the rule of a German
sovereign, as less likely to interfere with their own power than that of a
nearer neighbor. Harduin incurred the detestation of the clergy, not only by
such oppressions as were usual, but by acts of savage personal violence against
bishops who refused to comply with his will. To these causes of disagreement
was added the rivalry between the two chief cities of northern Italy—Milan, the
residence of the later Roman emperors, and Pavia, the capital of the Lombard
kingdom. That Harduin had been set up at Pavia ensured him the opposition of
the Milanese, headed by their archbishop, Arnulf, who in 1004 invited Henry
into Italy. Harduin found himself deserted by most of his adherents, who
flocked to the German standard. Henry was crowded as king of Italy at Pavia;
but the popular abhorrence of the Germans displayed itself, as usual, in the
form of an insurrection. On the very night after the coronation, the king found
himself besieged in his palace. The Germans, in order to divert the attack, set
fire to the neighboring houses. Henry’s troops, who were at some distance from
the city, were recalled by the sight of the flames, and the rising was
suppressed; but a great part of Pavia had been destroyed, and the king
recrossed the Alps with a feeling of disgust and indignation against his
Italian subjects. Harduin renewed his pretensions, but in 1012 was compelled by
a second expedition of Henry to abdicate; and, after a vain attempt to recover
his power, he ended his days in a monastery—the last Italian of the middle ages
who pretended to the crown of Lombardy.
In the
meanwhile the Roman factions had taken advantage of the difficulties in which
the Germans were involved. John, a son or brother of Crescentius, for some
years governed Rome with the title of patrician, as the head of a republican
administration. It would seem that to him three popes, who filled the chair
from 1004 to 1012, were indebted for their elevation. But 439 on the death of
the last of these, Sergius IV, which followed closely on that of the patrician,
the disposal of the papacy was disputed by another party, headed by the counts
of Tusculum, who, like the Crescentians, were descended from the notorious
Theodora, her daughter Marozia having married their ancestor Alberic. The
Tusculan party set up a pope named Benedict, whom they contrived to maintain
against all opposition. Gregory, the popular or Crescentian pope, was expelled
from the city, and set off to implore the aid of Henry. The king was not
unwilling to have a pretext for going to Rome, where he was received with the
greatest honors, and was made advocate of the church, which he swore faithfully
to protect. But the visit resulted in the establishment not of Gregory, but of
his rival Benedict, from whom Henry received the imperial crown.
Benedict
VIII enjoyed greater power than his immediate predecessors, who had been
subordinate to the Crescentian family. His energy was displayed in opposition
both to the Greeks (with whom the Crescentian party had been connected) and to
the Saracens. He induced the Pisans to attack the infidels in Sardinia, where
the Christian inhabitants were oppressed and persecuted; and the expedition
resulted in the conquest of the island. When a Saracen chief sent Benedict a
sack full of chestnuts, with a message that he would return at the head of a
like number of warriors, the pope sent it back filled with grains of millet,
telling the Saracen that, if he were not content with the evil which he had
already done, he should find an equal or greater multitude of men in arms ready
to oppose him. In 1020 Benedict went into Germany, ostensibly for the
consecration of the church of St. Stephen at Bamberg; but the journey had also
the more secret object of asking for aid against the Saracens; and he persuaded
the emperor once more to lead his troops into Italy, where Henry delivered Rome
from its danger by the overthrow of the enemy.
A new power
had lately appeared in the south of Italy. The Normans, after their conversion,
had caught up with peculiar enthusiasm the passion for pilgrimages which was
then so general. Companies of them—usually armed, for defense against the
dangers of the way—passed through France and Italy, and, after visiting Monte
Gargano, which was famous for an appearance of the archangel Michael, they took
ship from the southern harbors of the peninsula for the Holy Land. Early in the
eleventh century, a body of about forty Norman pilgrims, who had returned from
the east in a vessel belonging to Amalfi, happened to be at Salerno when the
place was attacked by a Saracen force. The prince, Guaimar, was endeavoring to
raise the means of buying off the infidels; but the Normans, after giving, vent
to their indignation at the cowardice of the inhabitants, begged him to furnish
them with arms, sallied forth against the enemy, and by their example roused
the spirit of the Greeks to resistance. The prince rewarded their aid with
costly presents, and offered them inducements to remain with him; they declined
the invitation, but, at his request, undertook to make his circumstances known
in their own country. The sight of the rich and unknown fruits of the south, of
the silken dresses and splendid armor which they carried home, excited the
adventurous spirit of the Normans. A chief named Osmond Drengot, who was
on uneasy terms with his duke in consequence of having slain a nobleman who
enjoyed the prince’s favor, resolved to go into Italy with his family. He
waited on the pope, who advised him to attack the Greeks of Apulia, and, before
reaching Monte Gargano, the band was increased to the number of about a hundred
warriors. These adventurers entered into the service of the neighboring princes
and republics, mixed in their quarrels, and aided them, although not with
uniform success, against the Saracens and the Greeks. They were reinforced by
outlaws of the neighborhood, and by fresh migrations of their countrymen; they
obtained grants from Henry and from the government of Naples, founded and
fortified the town of Aversa, in 1029, and established themselves as an
independent power, with a territory which was divided into twelve
counties—their chief bearing the title of duke of Apulia. But they soon
displayed the habits of robbers, and were at war with all around them. Churches
and monasteries were especial sufferers from their rapacity.
Both Henry
and Benedict died in 1024. The Tusculans filled the papacy with a brother of
the deceased pope, named John, in whose favor they bought the suffrages of the
Romans with a large sum of money—a proceeding which the strength which they had
by this time acquired would perhaps have rendered unnecessary, but for the
circumstance that John was a layman. As Henry was childless, the empire was
again without an heir. The choice of the electors fell on Conrad of Franconia,
who was descended from a daughter of Otho the Great, and is styled the Salic,
probably in order to signify that he sprang from the noblest race of the
Franks. A difficulty was raised by some bishops on the ground that Conrad had
contracted a marriage within the fifth degree; he was even required to renounce
either his wife or the dignity to which he had been chosen. But he firmly
refused to consent to a separation, and his queen was crowned at Cologne by the
archbishop, Piligrin, who, after having joined in the opposition, requested
that he might be allowed to perform the ceremony. The election of Conrad was
justified by a course of government which occasioned the saying that his throne
stood on the steps of Charlemagne.
It was now
considered that the kingdom of Italy depended on Germany, and that the German
sovereign was entitled to the empire, but was not actually emperor until his
coronation at Rome. In 1026, Conrad was crowned as King of Italy at Milan, by
the archbishop, Heribert. He was met by the pope at Como, and, after having
suppressed a formidable insurrection at Ravenna, he received the imperial crown
at Rome, on Easter-day, 1027. The ceremony was rendered more imposing by the
presence of two kings—Canute of England and Denmark, who had undertaken a
pilgrimage, and returned with a grant of privileges for the English church; and
Rodolph of Provence, to whose dominions Conrad succeeded in 1032, by virtue of
a compact which had been made between the king and the late emperor. From Rome
Conrad proceeded into the south, where he received the oath of fealty from the
local princes, bestowed fresh grants on the Normans, and took measures for
organizing a resistance to the Greeks.
On the death
of John XIX, in 1033, the Tusculan party appointed to the popedom his cousin
Theophylact, a boy of ten or twelve years of age. But this extravagant stretch
of their power resulted in its overthrow. The young pope, who styled himself
Benedict IX, appeared to be intent on renewing the worst infamies of the
preceding century; his shameless debaucheries, although they have been
questioned, are established on the testimony of one of his
successors—Desiderius, abbot of Monte Cassino, who in 1086 ascended the papal
chair as Victor III.
Conrad had
chiefly owed his Italian kingdom to the influence of Heribert archbishop of
Milan, who had opposed the attempt of the nobles to set up a French rival, Odo
of Champagne. The archbishop relied on the interest which he had thus
established, and, elated by his spiritual dignity, by his secular power, and by
the success which had attended his undertakings, he behaved with great violence
in the commotions of the country. These had become very serious. While the
nobles cried out against the bishops, their own retainers, or valvassors,
rose against them; bloody conflicts took place, and Conrad, at Heribert’s
invitation, again went into Italy for the purpose of investigating the cause of
the troubles. The nobles charged the archbishop with having deprived many of
them of their fiefs, and with having excited their vassals to insurrection; and
Heribert, instead of attempting to clear himself, addressed the emperor with
such insolence that an order was given for his arrest. No Italian would dare to
touch him; but the Germans were less scrupulous, and he was carried off as a
prisoner. The national feeling of the Italians was shocked by such an act
against so eminent a prince of the church; even the archbishop’s enemies shared
in the general indignation and alarm, while his partisans, by means of the
clergy and monks, industriously agitated the multitudes. Long trains of
penitents in sackcloth and ashes swept solemnly through the streets, and filled
the churches with their litanies, imploring St. Ambrose to deliver his flock.
The guardians to whose care Heribert had been committed allowed him to escape;
he returned to Milan, and held out the city against the emperor, who, finding
himself unable to take it, desolated the surrounding country. Conrad found it
convenient to ally himself with pope Benedict, who had lately been expelled by
the Romans, and whom, in other circumstances, he would have avoided with
disgust; an anathema was uttered against Heribert for his rebellion, and the
pope sanctioned the nomination of one of the imperial chaplains to the see of
Milan. But both clergy and people adhered to the archbishop, who now offered
the crown of Italy to Odo of Champagne. The tempting proposal induced Odo to
relinquish an expedition which he had made into Conrad’s Lotharingian
territory, and to set out towards the Alps; but he was intercepted and killed
by Gozzelo, duke of Lorraine, and the emperor became undisputed master of
Lombardy. The pope, in reward for his services, was conducted to Rome and
reinstated in his office by Conrad; and the vices which he had before displayed
were now rendered more odious by the addition of tyrannical cruelty towards
those who had opposed him.
After having
again visited the south of Italy, the emperor returned to Germany, with health
shaken by a sickness which had been fatal to many of his followers. Heribert
found means of once more establishing himself in Milan, was reconciled with
Conrad’s successor, Henry III, and held the see, although not without much
disquiet from the contentions between the nobles and the popular party, until
his death in 1045. In the spring of 1039, Conrad died at Utrecht. The last
months of his life had been spent in visiting various parts of his dominions;
and at Arles, in the autumn of 1038, he republished a law which he had before
promulgated at Milan, and which became the foundation of the feudal law of
Europe — that the inferior vassals, instead of being removable at the will of
their lords, should possess a hereditary tenure, which was to be forfeited only
in case of felony established by the judgment of their equals.
In 1044
Benedict was again driven from Rome, and John, bishop of Sabino, was set up in
his room, under the name of Sylvester III. After three months, however,
Benedict was able to expel his rival; and—induced, according to one account, by
love for the daughter of a nobleman who refused to allow the marriage except on
condition of his vacating the papacy—he sold his interest in it to John
Gratian, a presbyter who enjoyed a high reputation for austerity of life. But
Benedict was disappointed in his love, and resumed his pretensions to the see,
so that Rome was divided between three popes—“three devils”, as they are styled
by an unceremonious writer of the century— each of them holding possession of
one of the principal churches—St. John Lateran, St. Peter’s, and St. Mary
Major. Benedict was supported by the Tusculan party, and Sylvester by a rival
faction of nobles, while Gratian, who had assumed the name of Gregory VI, was
the pope of the people. The state of things was miserable; revenues were
alienated or intercepted, churches fell into ruin, and disorders of every kind
prevailed.
That Gregory
was regarded with ardent hope by the reforming party in the church appears from
a letter written on his elevation by Peter Damiani, a person who became very
conspicuous in the later history of the time. But it is said that the urgency
of circumstances obliged him to devote himself to expeditions against the
Saracens and the robber chiefs who impoverished the Roman treasury by
plundering pilgrims of the gifts intended for it; and that on this account the
Romans provided him with an assistant for the spiritual functions of his
office.
The
scandalous condition of affairs cried aloud for some remedy, and Peter,
archdeacon of Rome, went into Germany to request the intervention of Henry III,
the son and successor of Conrad. The king resolved to set aside all the
claimants of the apostolic chair, and, before setting out for Italy, he gave a
token of the course which he intended to pursue by citing before him and
depriving Widgers, who had been encouraged by the disorders of Rome to thrust
himself into the archbishopric of Ravenna. At Parma he assembled a council,
but, as no pope was present, the investigation into the pretensions of the
rivals was adjourned. Gregory met the king at Piacenza, and by his desire
convened a second council at Sutri. The other claimants of the papacy were
cited, but did not appear; Benedict, who had retired to a monastery, was not
mentioned in the proceedings; Sylvester was declared to be an intruder, was
deposed from the episcopate and the priesthood, and condemned to be shut up in
a cloister. Gregory, who presided over the council, and had perhaps shared in
inviting Henry’s interference, was then, to his astonishment, desired to relate
the circumstances of his elevation. With the simplicity which is described as a
part of his character, he avowed the use of bribery (which was perhaps too
notorious to be denied); but he said that as, in consideration of his repute,
large sums of money had been bestowed on him, which he had intended to expend
on pious objects, he had been led to employ a part of them in this manner by a
wish to rescue the holy see from the tyranny of the nobles, from its calamities
and disgrace. Some members of the council suggested to him that the use of such
means was unwarrantable. At these words a new light broke in on the pope; he
acknowledged that he had been deceived by the enemy, and requested the bishops
to advise him. According to one account, they answered that he would do better
to judge himself: whereupon he confessed himself unworthy of the papacy, and
stripped off his robes in the presence of the council. Other writers state that
he was warned to anticipate a deprivation by resigning; while, according to a
third statement, he was deposed. The papacy was vacant; and Henry proceeded to
fill it with a pope of his own selection.
CHAPTER VII
THE BRITISH CHURCHES - MISSIONS OF THE TENTH AND
ELEVENTH CENTURIES.
The most
remarkable subject in the religious history of England between the death of
Alfred and the Norman conquest is the struggle between the monks and the
secular clergy. The distaste for monachism which had grown up among the
Anglo-Saxons has been mentioned in a former chapter. The long-continued
invasions of the Danes contributed to the decline of the system, not only by
laying waste a multitude of religious houses and butchering or dispersing their
inmates, but by compelling men to study almost exclusively the arts of
self-preservation and self-defence. Thus the monastic life became extinct in
England; and when Alfred attempted to revive it by founding a monastery for men
at Athelney and one for women at Shaftesbury, it was found that, although Shaftesbury
prospered under the government of one of the king’s own daughters, no
Englishman of noble or free birth could be persuaded to embrace the monastic
profession; so that Alfred was obliged to stock his establishment at Athelney
with monks and children from abroad.
In some of
the religious houses which had suffered from the Danish ravages, a new class of
inmates established themselves. Perhaps (as has been suggested) many of them
were persons who had belonged to those inferior orders of the clergy which were
not bound to celibacy. Such persons may, in the scarcity of other clerks, have
been raised by bishops to the higher degrees without being required to forsake
their wives; and the practice thus begun may have been extended to a general
neglect of enforcing celibacy on the ministers of the church. From this and
other causes it came to pass that the monasteries were occupied by a married
clergy, among whom, without too literally understanding the gross accusations
of their enemies, we may reasonably believe that there was much of irregularity
and of worldly-mindedness. The monastic life, properly so called, was no longer
followed; the Englishmen who wished to lead such a life either withdrew to
lonely hermitages or betook themselves to foreign monasteries, among which that
of Fleury on the Loire—lately reformed by Odo of Cluny, after having fallen
into an utter decay of discipline—was the most favorite resort. Such was the
state of things when Dunstan entered on his career of reform.
Dunstan was
born about the year 925, of noble parentage, in the neighborhood of
Glastonbury—a place which enjoyed a peculiar veneration, not only on account of
the legends which made it the scene of the first preaching of Christianity in
Britain by Joseph of Arimathea, but also from later associations. The fame of
St Patrick was fabulously connected with Glastonbury; it was even said to be
his burying-place and it was much frequented by Irish, some of whom lived there
in the practice of strict devotion, although not bound by any monastic rule,
and drew a large number of pupils from the surrounding country. Under these
masters Dunstan became a proficient in the learning of the time, and acquired
extraordinary accomplishments in calligraphy, painting, sculpture, music, mechanics,
and the art of working in metals, so that his skill and ingenuity brought on
him the charge of magic. His earlier history abounds in details of rigid
asceticism, in tales of strange miracles, of encounters with devils, and of
fierce mental conflicts. Having been introduced at the court of king Edmund, he
received from the king the church of Glastonbury, with a grant of new
privileges; and he erected a magnificent abbey, which he filled with
Benedictine monks—the first of their kind who had been seen in England for two
hundred years. Dunstan acquired high office and powerful influence in the
state. We are familiar from childhood with some version of the story of his
contest with Edwy “the All-fair”—how on the coronation-day he forcibly dragged
the king from the society of Ethelgiva, and compelled him to rejoin the
boisterous festivity of his nobles; the expulsion of the monks by Edwy from
Glastonbury and Abingdon, the only monasteries which then belonged to them; the
exile of Dunstan, and his triumphant return as a partisan of the king’s brother
Edgar, who forced Edwy to a partition of the kingdom, and soon after became
sovereign of the whole. Under Edgar, Dunstan enjoyed an unlimited power. In 958
he obtained the bishopric of Worcester, to which in the following year that of
London was added; and in 960 he was advanced to the primacy of Canterbury, as
successor of his friend and supporter Odo. He received the pall at Rome from
John XII, and, with the approbation of the pope and of the king, he began a reform
of the clergy. Edgar, whose cooperation was exacted as a part of the penance
incurred by his having carried off a novice or pupil from the nunnery of
Wilton, is said to have inveighed at a council in the severest terms against
the corruptions of the seculars. The sees of Worcester and Winchester were
filled with two of the archbishop’s most zealous partisans—Oswald, a nephew of
the late primate, and Ethelwold, abbot of Abingdon, who was styled “the father
of monks”, and was a confidential adviser of the king. Seculars were ejected
wherever it was possible; all preferment was exclusively bestowed on the
regulars; monks were brought from Fleury and other foreign monasteries, to fill
the places of the expelled clergy, and to serve as examples to the English
of the true monastic life. The canons of Winchester are described by
Ethelwold’s biographer as sunk in luxury and licentiousness; they refused to
perform the offices of the church, and it is said that, not content with
marrying, they indulged themselves in the liberty of changing their wives at
pleasure. The bishop, armed with a special authority from the pope, John XIII,
summoned them to appear before himself and a commissioner from the king.
Throwing down on the floor a number of monastic cowls, he required the clergy
either to put on these or to quit their preferments. Three only complied, and
the rest were dismissed with pensions from the property of the church. The
reformation of Worcester was effected by means of another kind. Oswald, with a
company of monks, established in the city a service which rivalled that of the
cathedral. The people flocked to the new comers; and the canons of the
cathedral, finding themselves deserted, were reduced to acquiesce in the
bishop’s measures. In other parts of his diocese, however, Oswald purged the
monasteries by a forcible expulsion of the married clergy, and established
monks in their room. During the reign of Edgar, forty-seven monasteries were
founded, restored, or recovered from the secular clergy. The monks were
governed by a rule modified from that of St Benedict, and chiefly derived from
Fleury.
Under the
next king, Edward the Martyr, a reaction appeared to be threatened. Some
noblemen expelled the regulars from monasteries situated on their lands, and
reinstated the seculars with their wives and children. Councils were held for
the consideration of the matter. At Winchester, Dunstan is said to have gained
a victory by means of a crucifix which uttered words forbidding the proposed
changed. At Calne, where the cause of the seculars was eloquently pleaded by a
Scotch or Irish bishop named Beornhelm, Dunstan solemnly told the assembly that
he committed the cause of his church to God—on which, it is said, the floor of
the hall in which the council was assembled immediately gave way; some were
killed and many were severely hurt; while the archbishop and the friends who
surrounded him were saved by the firmness of the beam over which they stood.
The story of the speaking crucifix appears to be a fiction; the other may be
explained without the supposition either that a miracle was wrought in behalf
of Dunstan, or that he deliberately contrived a fraud which involved the death
or bodily injury of his opponents. The regular clergy got the victory for the
time, but it was very imperfectly carried out. With the exception of Worcester
and Winchester, no cathedrals were reformed. Dunstan, although he lived to made
no attempt to introduce a change at Canterbury—whether it were that he was
afraid to venture on such a work, or that reform appeared less necessary there
than elsewhere and his coadjutor Oswald, on being translated to the
archbishopric of York, held that see for twenty years (972-992) without
disturbing the seculars of his province. The renewal of the Danish invasions
diverted the general attention from such matters. Canterbury was transferred to
monks by archbishop Aelfric, in 1003; but the other cathedrals remained in
possession of the seculars until the end of the Anglo-Saxon period, and
throughout the kingdom the triumph of the one or of the other party depended on
their strength in each locality. At the council of Eanham, in 1009, it was laid
down that all marriage of the clergy is improper; but the council seems to have
practically contented itself with attempting to suppress the greater evils
which had arisen from such prohibitions—that clerks took more than one wife at
a time, or discarded one for another. The secular clergy of England continued
to marry, and their issue was regarded as legitimate.
IRELAND.
In common
with other western countries, Ireland suffered severely from the ravages of the
Northmen, and in resistance to these enemies the clergy frequently took to
arms. Favored by the discords of the native chiefs, the Danes made extensive
settlements in Ireland; their princes were established at Dublin, Limerick, and
Waterford—the last of these a town altogether of their own foundation. Various
tribes of Northmen contended for the possession of Dublin. But the power of the
strangers was weakened by their internal feuds, and was at length irrecoverably
broken at the great battle of Clontarf, fought on Good Friday 1014, where Brian
Boru, king of all Ireland, fell at the age of eighty-eight in leading on his
countrymen to victory. Dublin, Waterford, and Limerick, however, still remained
in possession of the Danes.
The Danes
(or Ostmen) of Dublin were gradually converted to Christianity. They
would not, however, receive bishops from the Irish, but sought consecration for
their pastors from the English church, with which their own race had become
closely connected. And it was by means of this Danish intercourse with England
that Ireland was for the first time brought into connection with the Roman
church.
SCOTLAND.
The
obscurity which hangs over the church-history of Scotland during this period
has been lamented by all who have made that history the special subject of
their inquiries. The ancient chronicles have perished, and the story, instead
of resting, as elsewhere, on the satisfactory evidence of contemporary
narratives, must be sought out and pieced together by the laborious industry
and the doubtful guesses of the antiquary. Scotland was much infested by the
Danes, who succeeded in establishing themselves in the country to such a degree
that a large Scandinavian element may to this day be traced among its
population. In 806 they attacked Iona, where sixty-eight of the monks were
slain; and it appears that, in consequence of the dangers to which St.
Columba’s island sanctuary was exposed, Kenneth III in 849 translated the
patron’s relics, and removed the seat of the Scottish primacy, to Dunkeld, From
that time the abbots of Dunkeld exercised the same authority over the church
which had before been vested in the abbots of Iona; but the abbot of Iona continued
to be the head of the Columbite order of monks. About 905 it is believed that
Dunkeld itself became unsafe, and that the primacy was translated to St.
Andrews; and in this more permanent seat it acquired a character more nearly
resembling the primacy of other countries, by being vested in the bishops of
St. Andrews, who were styled “Episcopi Scotorum”, while the other bishops of
the kingdom were subject to them in the same manner as they had formerly been
to the successors of Columba in Iona and Dunkeld.
In the
absence of certain information, writers of Scottish history have freely
indulged in fables and wild conjectures. Nor has the national fondness for
claiming eminent men as our countrymen been limited to those cases in which the
ambiguous term Scotus might give some plausibility to the claim—such as that of
the philosopher John, whose other designation, Erigena, has been interpreted as
meaning a native of Ayr! Thus it has been attempted, in opposition to clear
historical evidence, to maintain that Alcuin was a Scotsman; that Einhard the
biographer of Charlemagne was a Scot whose real name was Kineard; that Raban
Maur was a Scot, and a monk of Melrose; and even one of the more critical
writers, although he grants the English birth of Alcuin, yet imagines that in
the same age there was another Albinus, a native of Scotland, to whom he
ascribes the authorship of the Caroline Books.
It is
unnecessary here to go into a controversy which has been waged as to a class of
ecclesiastics styled Culdees, in whom a precedent has been sought for the
Presbyterian form of church-government. Their name, which signifies servants
of God—a designation specially restricted to monks,— is first found in
Ireland; and the Culdees of Scotland appear to have been in reality a species
of monks, representing the ancient Irish order of St. Columba, although with a
discipline which, like that of the English monasteries, had been relaxed in
consequence of the Danish invasions. But so far were they from rejecting the
episcopal polity, that in many cases they were attached to cathedrals, (as in
the archiepiscopal church of York); and in some places, as at St. Andrews, they
claimed a share in the election of the bishops. At St. Andrews they retained
until the twelfth century the Scottish or Irish ritual, which had been used at
York until the time of Alcuin—celebrating their services in a retired corner of
the church; but, notwithstanding this and other peculiarities, the contentions
which are recorded between such societies and bishops related, not to any
difference in religion, but to questions of property or privileges.
RUSSIA
The Greek
church in this period extended its communion by the conversion of a nation
destined to play an important part in later history the Russians.
The ruling
tribe of Russia were Scandinavians, or Northmen, who, while their kinsmen
infested the countries of the west, carried their adventurous arms into the
vast territory which lies to the south-east of their original seats. The first
mention of them in history is under the year 839, when some Russians, who had
been sent to Constantinople, accompanied the eastern emperor’s ambassadors to
the court of Louis the Pious. In 864 the Russian monarchy was founded by Rurik.
The northern conquerors gradually enlarged their boundaries; their race
intermingled with the older inhabitants of the country, and their Teutonic
language was forgotten. They became known to the Greeks by commerce carried on
across the Euxine, and by repeated attempts which they made to get possession
of Constantinople. Some of Rurik’s companions, leaving him in possession of his
conquests, proceeded to the eastern capital, where they entered into the
imperial service; and the Varangian guard, which was thus formed, was
recruited by adventurers of kindred race from England and the Scandinavian
countries.
The story of
the first introduction of Christianity into Russia is embellished by fable.
According to the Greek writers, Basil the Macedonian, on concluding a peace
with the Russians, sent a bishop and other missionaries into their country. The
bishop, in the presence of the Russian prince and nobles, dwelt on the evidence
borne by miracles to the truth of the Gospel revelation. They listened
attentively, but answered that they would not believe unless they might
themselves witness a miracle. The bishop warned them not to tempt God;
but, as they had been especially struck by the story of the three youths
delivered from the furnace, he proceeded to show a miracle of a similar kind.
At his prayer, the book of the Gospels was cast into a fire, and after many
hours it was taken out uninjured.
Photius, in
his letter to the oriental patriarchs, states that the fierce and barbarous
Russians had been converted by the Greek church. But his language greatly
overstates any effect which the Christian teachers had at that time produced
among them; and although his predecessor Ignatius is said to have consecrated a
bishop for Russia, and to have taken measures for spreading the Gospel in that
country, paganism was, in the middle of the following century, again all but
universal among the Russians.
In 955,
Olga, widow of the Grand-Prince Igur, and regent of Russia, appeared with a
large train at Constantinople, where she was received with much honour by Constantine
Porphyrogenitus, and was baptised. It is uncertain whether she had undertaken
the expedition in consequence of some Christian instruction which had reached
her in her own land, or whether, having gone to Constantinople with a view to
secular business, she there received impressions which led her to seek for
admission into the church. Olga, who at baptism took the name of Helena,
endeavored, after her return to Novogorod, to spread her new faith among her
subjects. Her son, Svatoslaff, however, withstood her attempts to convert him,
alleging that his nobles would despise him if he should change his religion.
Vladimir,
the son and successor of Svatoslaff, was importuned, it is said, by the
advocates of rival religions of Judaism, of Islam, and of Greek and Latin
Christianity. He saw reason for rejecting the Jewish and Mahometan systems,
and, in order that he might be able to decide between the two forms of
Christianity, he sent commissioners to observe the religion of Germany, of
Rome, and of Greece. When at Constantinople, they were deeply impressed by the
magnificent building of the patriarchal church, and by the solemn, majestic,
and touching character of the Eucharistic service which they witnessed; they
told the Greeks who were with them that daring the performance of the rite they
had seen winged youths circling through the church and chanting the Trisagion.
By the report of these envoys Vladimir was determined to adopt the Christianity
of the Greeks. In 988, having taken the city of Korsun from the empire, he made
proposals for the hand of a Greek princess, Anna, sister of the emperor Basil
II and of Theophano, wife of Otho II. To the difficulties raised on the ground
of religion, he answered that he was willing to become a Christian. His resolution
was shaken by a temporary blindness, which he ascribed to the vengeance of the
gods against his apostasy; but at Anna’s urgent request he consented to be
baptized, and his change of religion was justified by the recovery of his sight
as he received the imposition of the bishop of Korsun’s hands. The marriage
took place forthwith, and Korsun either was restored to the empire, or became
the dowry of Vladimir's bode. According to Russian writers, Vladimir, who at
baptism had taken the name of Basil, renounced the laxity of his former life
for a strict observance of conjugal fidelity, and of other Christian duties;
and both he and Anna are numbered among the saints of their church. The Latins,
however, assert that his actions did no credit to his new profession.
On his
return to Kief the grand-prince ordered the idol of Perun, the chief Russian
god, to be dragged through the streets at a horse’s tail, and thrown into the
Dnieper. Many of the Russians burst into tears at the sight; but, when a
proclamation summoned them to repair to the river next day, on pain of being
regarded as rebels, the dutiful people argued that, if the proposed change of
religion were not good, the prince and nobles would not recommend it. A general
baptism of the population took place. “Some”, says Nestor, “stood in the water
up to their necks, others up to their breasts, holding their young children in
their arms; the priests read the prayers from the shore, naming at once whole
companies by the same name”. Bishoprics were now established, churches were
built on the Byzantine model by Greek architects, relics were imported, schools
were opened, and children were obliged to attend them, although it is said that
the mothers wept, and were as much afraid to send their children for instruction
as if they had been sending them to death. The Scriptures, in Cyril’s Slavonic
version, were introduced a fact which, in defiance of chronology, has been
turned into the statement that Cyril himself laboured as a missionary among the
Russians.
On the death
of Vladimir, in 1015, the division of his dominions among his twelve sons, and
the bloody family discords which ensued, interfered with the progress of the
Gospel. But Yaroslaff, who at length became the sole ruler of the country, A.D.
1019, zealously carried on the work. He caused translations of some edifying
Greek books to be made for the benefit of his subjects, encouraged the
composition of original religious works, and even himself took part in the
literary labor. The ‘Nomocanon’, or collection of ecclesiastical laws, by
Photius, was introduced as the rule of discipline. The clergy were exempted
from taxes, and from civil duties; but, whereas they had until then been
subject to the patriarch of Constantinople, Yaroslaff was careful to place the church
on a national footing, with a native Russian for its primate.
BOHEMIA
Although
Bohemia had been reckoned among Christian countries, the Gospel was but very
imperfectly established in it. On the death of duke Radislav, in 925, his
mother Ludmilla (whose conversion has been already mentioned) undertook the
care of his two sous, Wenceslav and Boleslav. But the widow of Radislav,
Dragomira, who was a zealous pagan, contrived that Ludmilla should be murdered,
a crime to which she was instigated alike by the violence of religious enmity
and by a fear of losing her share in the administration. Notwithstanding his
mother’s efforts to turn him away from Christianity, Wenceslav was deeply
devoted to it. He lived a life of the strictest sanctity, and is supposed to
have been on the point of exchanging his crown for the monastic cowl when his
reign was violently brought to an end. His brother Boleslav attacked him when
on his way to perform his devotions in a church. Wenceslav, being the stronger
of the two, disarmed the traitor, threw him to the ground, and uttered the
words “God forgive thee, brother!”. But the cries of Boleslav brought his
servants to the spot, and, supposing their master to have been attacked, they
fell on the duke and slew him.
Boleslav, who
is styled “the Cruel”, usurped the government. On the birth of a son, soon
after, he was led by a strange mixture of motives to devote the child to a
religious life by way of expiation; but for many years he carried on a
persecution of his Christian subjects, expelling the clergy, and destroying
churches and monasteries. In 950, after a long struggle against the power of
Otho I, he was obliged to yield, and the emperor, in granting him a peace,
insisted that he should establish freedom of religion, and should rebuild the
churches which he had demolished.
During the
remaining seventeen years of Boleslav’s reign the church enjoyed peace; but the
complete establishment of Christianity was the work of his son Boleslav “the
Pious”, who took vigorous measures for the suppression of paganism, and with
the consent of the emperor, and that of Wolfgang bishop of Ratisbon, to whose
see Bohemia had been considered to belong, founded in 973 the bishopric of
Prague. The diocese was to include the whole of Boleslav’s dominions, and was
to be subject to the archbishop of Mentz (Mayence), as a compensation for the
loss of the suffragan see of Magdeburg, which had lately been erected into an
independent archbishopric.
The second
bishop of Prague was a Bohemian of noble family, who had studied under
Adalbert, archbishop of Magdeburg, and, at receiving confirmation from him, had
adopted the prelate’s name instead of the Bohemian Woytiech. The bishop
displayed great activity in his office. He persuaded the duke to build churches
and monasteries, and, as his German education had rendered him zealous for the
Latin usages, he exerted himself to suppress the Greek rites which had been
introduced by way of Moravia. He found that much paganism was still mixed with
the Christian profession of his flock, and that gross disorders and
immoralities prevailed among them; that the clergy lived in marriage or
concubinage; that the people practised polygamy, and marriage within the
forbidden degrees; that they sold their serfs and captives to Jewish slave
dealers, who disposed of them to heathens and barbarians sometimes for the
purpose of sacrifice. Adalbert set himself to reform these evils; but the rigor
of his character and his somewhat intemperate zeal excited opposition, which
was greatly swelled by his attempting to introduce the Roman canons without
regard to the national laws, and to assert for the church an immunity from all
secular judgments. The feuds of his family were also visited on the bishop, and
such was the resistance to his authority that he twice withdrew from Bohemia in
disgust, and made pilgrimages to Rome and to Jerusalem. In obedience to a Roman
synod, he resumed his see; but he finally left it in 996, and, with the
sanction of Gregory V, who gave him the commission of a regionary archbishop,
he set out on a missionary expedition to Prussia, where, after ineffectual
attempts to convert the barbarous people, he was martyred on the shore of the
Frische Haff in April 997.
Boleslav,
duke of Poland, who had encouraged the mission, redeemed the martyr’s corpse,
and placed it in a church at Gnesen, where, as we have seen, it was with great
devotion by Otho III in the year 1000. On that occasion the emperor erected
Gnesen into an archbishopric, which he bestowed on one of Adalbert’s brothers.
In 1039, while the Polish throne was vacant, and the country was a prey to
anarchy, the Bohemians, under Bretislav I, took possession of Gnesen, seized on
the vast treasures which had been accumulated around the shrine of Adalbert,
and resolved to carry off the body of the saint, whose memory had risen to
great veneration in his native country. Severus, bishop of Prague, who had
accompanied the army, took advantage of the feeling. He declared that Adalbert
had appeared to him in a vision, and had made him swear that the Bohemians, as
a condition of being allowed to enjoy the presence of his relics in their own
land, would bind themselves to the observance of such laws as he had in his
lifetime unsuccessfully attempted to establish among them. The relics were then
with great solemnity translated to Prague : but Polish writers assert that the
invaders were mistaken in their prize, and that the real body of St. Adalbert
still remained at Gnesen.
The Slavonic
liturgy, which had been sanctioned by pope John VIII for Moravia, was
introduced from that country into Bohemia, and naturally excited opposition on
the part of the German clergy who laboured among the Slavonic nations. A letter
bearing the name of John XIII, which, in professing to confirm the foundation
of the see of Prague, requires the Bohemian church to use the Latin language
and rites, is said to be spurious. But the use of the Slavonic liturgy was
represented by its opponents as a token of heresy. The abbey of Sazawa, founded
in 1038, became the chief school of the native Bohemian monasticism, and
maintained the Slavonic form. In 1058 the Slavonic monks were expelled from it
by duke Spitihnew; but five years later they were restored by duke Wratislav,
who endeavored to obtain from Gregory VII an approbation of their vernacular
service-book. The pope, however, in 1080, replied in terms of strong
disapprobation. It was, he said, God’s pleasure that Holy Scripture should not
be everywhere displayed, lest it might be held cheap and despised, or should
give rise to error; the use of the vernacular had been conceded only on account
of temporary circumstances, which had now long passed away. Wratislav, who
adhered to the emperor Henry IV in his contest with Gregory, continued to
sanction the Slavonic ritual at Sazawa; but in 1097 it was again suppressed by
his successor, Bretislav II, and the monastery was filled with monks of the
Latin rite, who destroyed almost all the Slavonic books. Yet the liturgy thus
discountenanced by Rome and its partisans was revived from time to time in
Bohemia; and in the convent of Emmaus, at Prague, founded in the fourteenth
century by the emperor Charles IV, it was especially sanctioned by pope Clement
VI, although with the condition that the use of it should be limited to that
place.
In some
cases, where people of Slavonic race bordered on the Greek empire, the popes
found it expedient to gratify their national feelings by allowing the
vernacular service; but elsewhere they endeavored to root it out. Thus,
although Alexander II, in 1067, permitted the Slavonic rite in the province of
Dioclea, a council held at Spalatro in the following year, under a legate of
the same pope, condemned it, on the ground that the Slavonic letters (to which
the name of “Gothic” was given) had been invented by Methodius, a heretic, who
had written many lying books in the Slavonic tongue against the Catholic faith.
The Slavonic liturgy, however, has continued to be used in many churches of
Illyria down to the present time, although unhappily its antiquated language
has not only become unintelligible to the people, for whose edification it was
originally intended, but is said to be little understood even by the clergy who
officiate in it.
POLAND.
It has been
supposed that some knowledge of Christianity found its way into Poland from
Moravia, and more especially by means of Christian refugees after the ruin of
the Moravian kingdom. Yet nothing considerable had been effected towards the
conversion of the Poles, when in 965 their duke, Mieceslav, married Dambrowka,
a daughter of Boleslav the Cruel of Bohemia. Two years later Dambrowka
persuaded her husband to embrace the Christian faith, and he proceeded to
enforce it on his subjects under very severe penalties; thus, any one who
should eat flesh between Septuagesima and Easter was to lose his teeth. The
German chronicler who relates this, Thietmar or Ditmar, bishop of Merseburg,
adds that among a people so rude, who needed to be tended like cattle and
beaten like lazy asses, means of conversion akin to the severity of their
barbaric laws were more likely to be useful than the gentler methods of
ordinary ecclesiastical discipline.
The story
that the Polish church was organized under the superintendence of a papal
legate, with seven bishoprics and two archbishoprics, is now exploded. Posen
was the only bishopric in the country, and was subject to the archbishops of
Magdeburg, until in 1000 Gnesen was made an archiepiscopal and metropolitan see
by Otho III. Although the original Christianity of Poland was derived from
Greek sources, the fourth wife of Mieceslav, Oda, daughter of a German marquis,
influenced the duke in favor of the Latin system. This princess was active in
the encouragement of monks, and in works of piety and charity; and the clergy,
in consideration of the benefits which the church derived from her, were
willing to overlook the fact that her marriage was a breach of the vows which
she had taken as a nun. The establishment of the Latin Christianity was
completed under Boleslav, who has been already mentioned as the patron of
Adalbert’s mission to Prussia. The popes were careful to draw close the bonds
which connected Poland with Rome; and from an early time (although the precise
date is disputed), a yearly tribute of a penny was paid by every Pole, with
exception of the clergy and nobles, to the treasury of St. Peter.
The title of
king, which Boleslav acquired, was probably bestowed on him by Otho III on the
occasion of his visit to Gnesen. If, however, the dignity was conferred by the
imperial power, the popes, according to a story of doubtful authority, soon
found a remarkable opportunity of exhibiting and increasing their spiritual
jurisdiction over the new kingdom. After the death of king Mieceslav or Miesco
II, in 1034, Poland fell into a miserable state of confusion. Paganism again
reared its head; there was much apostasy from the Gospel, bishops and clergy
were killed or hunted out, churches and monasteries were burnt, and the
Bohemian invasion, already mentioned, was triumphant. The Poles, it is said, at
length resolved to offer the crown to Casimir, a son of the late king, who had
been driven into banishment; and, after much inquiry, he was discovered in a
monastery either that of Cluny or the German abbey of Braunweiler. Casimir had
taken the monastic vows, and had been ordained a deacon; and the abbot declared
that, although grieved for the misery of Poland, he could not release the
prince from these engagements, unless by the pope’s permission. For this,
application was made to Benedict IX, by whom, after much entreaty, Casimir was
discharged from his ecclesiastical obligations, and was given up to the Poles,
with permission to marry and to undertake the government; but the pope
stipulated that, in remembrance of their having received a king from the
church, every male of the nation should use a certain sort of tonsure, and that
other marks of subjection should be shown to the see of St. Peter.
NORTH GERMANY
During the
tenth century the German sovereigns especially Henry the Fowler and Otho the
Great labored to provide for the suppression of paganism in the northern part
of their dominions. With a view to this, bishoprics were established at
Meissen, Merseburg, and elsewhere, and Magdeburg was erected into a
metropolitan see. But little impression could be made on the Slavonic tribes in
those quarters. A natural prejudice was felt against the Gospel as a religion
which offered to them by the Germans; the German missionaries were ignorant of
Slavonic; and it is said that the clergy showed greater eagerness to raise
money from the people than to instruct them. From time to time extensive
insurrections against the foreign power took place, and in these insurrections
churches were destroyed and clergy were slain. In 1047, the kingdom of the
Wends was established by Gottschalk, who zealously endeavored to promote
Christianity among his subjects. He founded churches and monasteries, and, like
the Northumbrian Oswald, he himself often acted as interpreter while the clergy
preached in a tongue unintelligible to his people. But in 1066 Gottschalk was
murdered by the pagans; many Christians were massacred at the same time, among
whom the aged John, a native of Ireland and bishop of Mecklenburg, was singled
out as a victim for extraordinary cruelties; and Christianity appeared to be
extirpated from the country.
HUNGARY
The history
of the introduction of Christianity into Hungary has been the subject of
disputes, chiefly arising from the question whether it was effected by the
Greek or by the Latin church. It appears, in truth, that the first knowledge of
the Gospel came from Constantinople, where two Hungarian princes, Bolosudes and
Gyulas, were baptized in the year 948. Bolosudes relapsed into paganism, and,
after having carried on hostilities against both empires, he was taken and put
to death by Otho the Great in 955. But Gyulas remained faithful to his
profession, and many of his subjects were converted by the preaching of clergy
who were sent to him from Constantinople, with a bishop named Hierotheus at
their head.
The great
victory of Otho in 955 opened a way for the labors of the neighboring German
bishops among the Hungarians. About twenty years later, Pilligrin, bishop of
Passau, reported to pope Benedict VII that he had been entreated by the people
of Hungary to assist them; that he had sent clergy and monks, who had baptized
about five thousand of them; that the land was full of Christian captives, who
had formerly been obliged to conceal their religion, and had only been able to
get their children baptized by stealth, but that now the hindrances to the open
profession of Christianity were removed; that not only the Hungarians, but the
Slavonic tribes of the neighborhood, were ready to embrace the Gospel; and he
prayed that bishops might be appointed for the work. This representation of the
state of things may probably have been heightened by Pilligrin’s desire to
obtain for himself the pall, with the title of archbishop of Lorch, which had
been conferred on some of his predecessors, while the rest, as simple bishops
of Passau, had been subject to the archiepiscopal see of Salzburg. The pope
rewarded him by addressing to the emperor and to the great German prelates a
letter in which he bestows on Pilligrin, as archbishop of Lorch, the
jurisdiction of a metropolitan over Bavaria, Lower Pannonia, Moesia, and the
adjoining Slavonic territories. Yet little seems to have been done in
consequence for the conversion of the Hungarians; Wolfgang, who was sent as a
missionary to them, met with such scanty success, that Pilligrin, unwilling to
waste the energies of a valuable auxiliary in fruitless labors, recalled him to
become bishop of Ratisbon.
Geisa, who
from the year 972 was duke of Hungary, married Sarolta, daughter of Gyulas, a
woman of masculine character, and by her influence was brought over to
Christianity. Although the knowledge of the faith had been received by
Sarolta’s family from Greece, her husband was led by political circumstances to
connect his country with the western church, and he himself appears to have
been baptized by Bruno, bishop of Verdun, who had been sent to him as
ambassador by Otho I. But Geisa’s conversion was of no very perfect kind. While
professing himself a Christian, he continued to offer sacrifice to idols, and,
when Bruno remonstrated, he answered that he was rich enough and powerful
enough to do both. In 983, or the following year, a bishop named Adalbert
probably the celebrated bishop of Prague appeared in Hungary, and baptised
Geisa’s son Waik, then four or five years old. The young prince, to whom the
name of Stephen was given, became the most eminent worthy of Hungarian history.
Unlike his father, he received a careful education. In 997, he succeeded Geisa,
and he reigned for forty-one years, with a deserved reputation for piety,
justice, bravery, and firmness of purpose. A pagan party, which at first
opposed him, was put down; he married a Bavarian princess, Gisela, sister of
duke Henry (afterwards the emperor Henry II), and in 1000 he obtained the
erection of his dominions into a kingdom from Otho III. In fulfillment of a vow
which he had made during the contest with his heathen opponents he earnestly
exerted himself for the establishment of Christianity among his subjects. His
kingdom, which he extended by the addition of Transylvania and part of
Wallachia, (a territory known as Black Hungary), was placed under the special
protection of the blessed Virgin. He erected episcopal sees, built many
monasteries and churches, and enacted that every ten villas in the kingdom
should combine to found and endow a church. Monks and clergy from other
countries were invited to settle in Hungary, and it appears that the services
which Stephen had done to the church procured for him a commission to act as
vicar of the Roman see in his dominions, a privilege which his successors
continued to claim. He founded a college for the education of Hungarians at
Rome; he built hospitals and monasteries for his countrymen at Rome, Ravenna,
Constantinople, and Jerusalem; and such was his hospitality to pilgrims that
the journey through Hungary came to be generally preferred to a sea voyage by
those who were bound for the Holy Land. The means which Stephen employed to
recommend the Gospel and the observance of its duties were not always limited
to pure persuasion; thus a free Hungarian who should refuse to embrace
Christianity was to be degraded to the condition of a serf; any one who should
be found laboring on Sunday was to be stopped, and the horses, oxen, or tools
used in the work were to be taken away from him; and any persons who should
converse in church were, if of higher station, to be turned out with disgrace;
if of “lesser and vulgar” rank, to be publicly flogged into reverence for the
sanctity of the place.
Stephen died
in 1038. His son Emmerich or Henry, for whom he had drawn up a remarkable code
of instructions, had died some years before; and the king bequeathed his
dominions to a nephew named Peter, who was soon after dethroned. A period of
internal discord followed; and twice within the eleventh century, the paganism
which had been repressed so forcibly that king Andrew, in 1048, had even
enacted death as the punishment for adhering to it, recovered its ascendency in
Hungary so as for a time to obscure the profession of the Gospel.
DENMARK
Among the
nations to which Anskar had preached, Christianity was but very partially
adopted. Its progress was liable to be checked by the paganism of some princes;
it was liable to be rendered odious by the violent measures which other princes
took to enforce it on their subjects; while the barbarism and ignorance of the
Northmen opposed a formidable difficulty to its success. Hamburg and Bremen,
the sees planted for the evangelization of Nordalbingia and Scandinavia, were repeatedly
attacked both by the Northmen and by the Slaves; but the victories of Henry I
established the Christian power, and he erected the Mark of Sleswick as a
protection for Germany against the northern inroads. The conversions in Denmark
had been limited to the mainland; the islands were still altogether pagan, and
human victims continued to be offered in Zealand, until Henry obtained from
Gorm, who was the first king of all Denmark, that Christians should be allowed
freedom of religion throughout the kingdom, and that human sacrifices should
cease. Unni, archbishop of Bremen and Hamburg, undertook the work of a
missionary in Denmark. His endeavors to make a convert of Gorm were
unsuccessful; but he baptised one of the inferior kings named Frode, and found
a supporter in Gorm’s son, Harold Blaatand (Blue-tooth or Black-tooth), who had
derived some knowledge of the Gospel from the instructions of a Christian
mother. The prince, however, was still unbaptized; he retained the cruelty, the
rapacity, and the other usual vices of the northern plunderers, and for many
years his religious belief was of a mixed kind. In 966 a missionary named
Poppo, while enjoying Harold’s hospitality , fell into an argument with some of
the guests, who, although they allowed Christ to be God, maintained that there
were other Gods of higher dignity and power. In proof of the exclusive truth of
his religion, Poppo (it is said) underwent the ordeal of putting on a red-hot
iron gauntlet, and wearing it without injury to his hand, until the king
declared himself satisfied. From that time Harold attached himself exclusively
to Christianity, although he was not baptized until Otho the Great, after
defeating him in 972, insisted on his baptism as a condition of peace. The
intemperate zeal with which the king now endeavored to enforce the reception of
the Gospel provoked two rebellions, headed by his own son Sweyn; and, after a
reign of fifty years, Harold was dethroned, and died of a wound received in
battle.
Although
Sweyn had been brought up as a Christian, and had been baptized at the same
time with his father, he persecuted the faith for many years, until, towards
the end of his life, when his arms had been triumphant in England, he was there
brought back to the religion of his early days. In 1014 he was succeeded by
Canute, who, both in England and in his northern dominions, endeavored, by a
bountiful patronage of the church, to atone for his father’s sins and for his
own. When present at the coronation of Conrad as emperor, he obtained from him
a cession of the Mark of Sleswick. Monasteries were founded in Denmark by
Canute, and perhaps the payment of Peter’s pence was introduced by him;
hospitals for Danish pilgrims were established at Rome and at some stations on
the way to it. Three bishops and a number of clergy were sent from England into
Denmark; but Unwan, archbishop of Bremen, regarding these bishops as intruders
into his province, caught one of them, compelled him to acknowledge the
metropolitan rights of Bremen, and sent him to Canute, who thereupon agreed to
submit the Danish church to the jurisdiction of that see. Sweyn Estrithsen,
who, eight years after the death of his uncle Canute, obtained possession of
the Danish throne, although a man of intemperate and profligate life, was very
munificent to the church, and did much for the extension of Christianity in the
islands of his kingdom. The English missionaries had preached in their native
tongue, while at every sentence their words were explained by an interpreter;
but Sweyn, to remedy this difficulty for the future, provided that such
foreigners as were to labor in the instruction of his subjects should be
previously initiated in the Danish language by the canons of Hamburg. Among the
memorable events of this reign was the penance to which the king was obliged to
submit by William, bishop of Roskield, for having caused some refractory nobles
to be put to death in a church a penance imitated from that of Theodosius.
Sweyn died in 1076.
CHRISTIANITY IN SWEDEN
The
Christianity planted by Anskar in Sweden was almost confined to the
neighborhood of Birka, and for about seventy years after the apostle’s death
the country was hardly ever visited by missionaries. Unni, archbishop of
Bremen, after the expedition to Denmark which has been mentioned, crossed the
sea to Sweden in 935, and labored there until his death in the following year.
A mixture of paganism and Christianity arose, which is curiously exemplified in
a drinking song still extant, where the praises of the divine Trinity are set
forth in the same style which was used in celebrating the gods of Walhalla.
The reign of
Olave Stotkonung, who became king towards the end of the tenth century, and
died about 1024, was important for the propagation of the Gospel in Sweden.
Some German clergy, and many from England, were introduced into the country;
among them was Sigfrid, archdeacon of York, who labored among the Swedes for
many years. Two of his relations, who had joined him in the mission, were
murdered by heathens. The chief murderer escaped, and his property was
confiscated; some of his accomplices, who were found, were, at Sigfrid’s
intercession, allowed to compound for their crime by payment of a fine; and the
funds thus obtained served to found the bishopric of Wexio, to which Sigfrid
was consecrated by the archbishop of Bremen. Olave had meditated the
destruction of the temple at Upsal, which was the principal seat of the old
idolatry; he was, however, diverted from his intention by the entreaties of his
heathen subjects, who begged him to content himself with taking the best
portion of the country, and building a church for his own religion, but to
refrain from attempting to force their belief. On this he removed to Skara, in
West Gothland, and founded a see there, to which Thurgot, an Englishman, was
consecrated. The ancient Runic characters were superseded among the Swedes by
the Latin alphabet, and the influence of Christianity triumphed over the
national love of piracy.
But the
violence of the measures by which Olave endeavored to advance the Gospel
excited a general hatred against him among the adherents of the old religion,
and he was obliged to admit his son Emund to a share in the government. Emund,
after his father’s death, had a disagreement with the archbishop of Bremen, and
set up some bishops independent of that prelate’s metropolitan jurisdiction
having obtained consecration for them in Poland. But this arrangement was given
up by his second successor, Stenkil, whose mild and wise policy was more
favorable to the advancement of the faith than the more forcible proceedings of
Olave had been. Under Stenkil, the number of churches in Sweden was increased
to about eleven hundred. His death, which took place in 1066, was followed by
bloody civil wars, and for a time paganism resumed its ascendency; but in 1075
king Inge forbade all heathen worship, and, although this occasioned his
expulsion, while his brother-in-law Soen was set up by the heathen party, Inge
eventually recovered his throne, and, after much contention, Christianity was
firmly established in the country. According to Adam of Bremen, a contemporary
of the king, the scandal produced by the covetousness of too many among the
clergy had been the chief hindrance to the general conversion of the Swedes,
whom he describes as well disposed to receive the Gospel.
NORWAY
Among the
Norwegians, some converts had been made in the time of Anskar, and the more
readily, because the profession of Christianity opened to them the trade of
England and of Germany. Yet such converts, although they acknowledged the power
of Christ, and believed him to be the God of England, had greater confidence in
the gods of Odin’s race, whom they regarded as still reigning over their own
laud; and it was not until a century later that a purer and more complete
Christianity was introduced into Norway.
Eric “of the
Bloody Axe”, whose cruelties had rendered him detested by his subjects, was
dethroned in 938 by his brother Haco. The new king had been educated as a
Christian in the English court, under Athelstan, and was resolved to establish
his own faith among his subjects. Some of his chief adherents were won to
embrace the Gospel. He postponed the great heathen feast of Yule from midwinter
in order that it might fall in with the celebration of the Saviour’s nativity;
and while the other Norwegians were engaged in their pagan rejoicings, Haco and
his friends, in a building by themselves, kept the Christian festival. Clergy
were brought from England, and some congregations of converts were formed. But
when the reception of Christianity was proposed in the national assembly, a
general murmur arose. It was said that the rest of Sunday and Friday, which was
required by the new faith, could not be afforded. The servants who had attended
their masters to the meeting cried out that, if they were to fast, their bodies
would be so weakened as to be unfit for work. Many declared that they could not
desert the gods under whom their forefathers and themselves had so long
prospered; they reminded the king how his people had aided him in gaining the
crown, and told him that, if he persisted in his proposal, they would choose
another in his stead. Haco found himself obliged to yield. He was forced to
preside at the next harvest sacrifice, where he publicly drank to the national
gods; and, as he made the sign of the cross over his cup, Sigurd, his chief
adviser, told the company that it was meant to signify the hammer of their god
Thor. The heathen party, however, were still unsatisfied. Eight of their chiefs
bound themselves to extirpate Christianity; they assaulted and killed some of
the clergy, and at the following Yule-feast Haco was compelled to submit to
further compliances : to drink to the gods without making the sign of the
cross, and to prove himself a heathen by partaking of the liver of a horse
which had been offered in sacrifice. Feeling this constraint intolerable, he
resolved to meet his opponents in arms; but an invasion by Eric’s sons, who had
obtained aid from Harold Blaatand of Denmark, induced the Norwegian parties to
enter into a reconciliation, and to turn their arms against the common enemy.
From that time Haco lived in harmony with his people, not only tolerating their
heathenism, but himself yielding in some degree to the influence of a heathen
queen. In 963 his nephews renewed their attack, and Haco was mortally wounded.
He expressed a wish, in case of recovery, to retire to some Christian land,
that he might endeavor by penance to expiate his compliances, which weighed on
his conscience as if he had been guilty of apostasy. But when his friends
proposed that he should be carried to England for burial, he answered that he
was unworthy of it that he had lived as a heathen, and as a heathen should be
buried in Norway. His death was lamented by a scald in a famous song, which
celebrates his reception into Walhalla, and intimates that, in consideration of
the tolerance which he had shown towards the old religion, his own Christianity
was forgiven by the gods.
Harold, the
son of Eric, who now became master of the kingdom, endeavored to spread
Christianity by forcible means. After some commotions, in the course of which
the son of Eric was slain, Harold Blaatand added Norway to his dominions, and
appointed a viceroy, named Haco, who, unlike his master, was so devoted a pagan
that he sacrificed one of his own children. The viceroy exerted himself for the
restoration of paganism, and, by the help of the party who adhered to it,
established himself in independence of the Danish king. But the oppressed
Christians invited to their relief Olave, the son of a petty prince named
Tryggve, and Haco was dethroned in 995.
Olave
Tryggvesen is celebrated in the northern chronicles as the strongest, the
bravest, and the most beautiful of men. After a life of wild adventure, in the
course of which he had visited Russia and Constantinople, and had spread terror
along the coasts of the western ocean, he had been baptized by a hermit in one
of the Scilly Islands, and had been confirmed by Elphege, bishop of Winchester,
in the presence of the English king Ethelred. Although his Christian practice
was far from perfect (for, among other things, he married his stepmother, and
endeavored to obtain a knowledge of the future by the arts of divination), yet
his zeal for his religion was unbounded, and manifested itself in exertions for
the spreading of the faith, which savoured less of the Christian spirit than of
his old piratical habits, and of the despotism which he had seen in Russia and
in the eastern empire. Gifts and privileges of various kinds, and even marriage
with the king’s beautiful sisters, were held out to the chiefs as inducements
to embrace the Gospel; while those who should refuse were threatened with
confiscation of property, with banishment, mutilation, tortures, and death. In
the most blamable of his proceedings, Olave was much influenced by the counsels
of Thangbrand, a German priest from whom he had derived his first knowledge of
the Gospel, but whose character was so violent that he did not scruple even to
kill those who offended or thwarted him. The king visited one district after
another, for the purpose of establishing Christianity. “Wheresoever he came”,
says Snorro Sturleson, in describing one of his circuits, “to the land or to
the islands, he held an assembly, and told the people to accept the right faith
and to be baptized. No man dared to say anything against it, and the whole
country which he passed through was made Christian”.
Strange
stories are related of the adventures which he encountered in destroying idols
and temples, and of the skill and presence of mind with which he extricated
himself from the dangers which he often incurred on such occasions. In one
place Olave found eighty heathens who professed to be wizards. He made one
attempt to convert them when they were sober, and another over their horns of
ale; and, as they were not to be won in either state, he set fire to the
building in which they were assembled. The chief of the party alone escaped
from the flames; but he afterwards fell into the king’s hands, and was thrown
into the sea. Another obstinate pagan and sorcerer had a serpent forced down
his throat; the creature ate its way through his body, and caused his death. A
less unpleasing tale relates Olave’s dealings with a young hero named Endrid,
who at length agreed that his religion should be decided by the event of a
contest between himself and a champion to be appointed by the king. Olave
himself appeared in that character; in a trial which lasted three days, he
triumphantly defeated Endrid in swimming, in diving, in archery, and in
sword-play; and having thus prepared him for the reception of Christian
doctrine, he completed his conversion by instructing him in the principles of
the faith. The insular parts of Olave’s dominions were included in his labors
for the extension of the Gospel; he forced the people of the Orkneys, of the
Shetland, the Faroe, and other islands, to receive Christianity at the sword’s
point. In obedience to a vision which he had seen at a critical time, Olave
chose St. Martin as the patron of Norway, and ordered that the cup which had
been usually drunk in honor of Thor should in future be dedicated to the saint.
In 997, he founded the bishopric of Nidaros or Drontheim.
Olave’s zeal
for Christianity at length cost him his life. Sigrid, the beautiful widow of a
Swedish king, after having resisted the suit of the petty princes of Sweden so
sternly that she even burnt one of them in his castle, in order (as she said)
to cure the others of their desire to win her hand, conceived the idea of
marrying the king of Norway, and with that view visited his court. Olave was
inclined to the match; but, on her refusal to be baptized, he treated her with
outrageous indignity, which filled her with a vehement desire of revenge.
Sigrid soon after married Sweyn of Denmark. Her new husband, and the child of
her first marriage, Olave Stotkonung, combined, at her urgent persuasion, in an
expedition against Norway, and their force was strengthened by a disaffected
party of Norwegians, under Eric, son of that Haco whom Olave had put down. A
naval engagement took place, and the fortune of the day was against Olave, His
ship, the “Long Dragon”, after a desperate defence, was boarded; on which the
king and nine others, who were all that remained of the crew, threw themselves
into the sea, in order that they might not fall into the hands of their
enemies. Rude and violent as Olave was, he was so beloved by his subjects that
many are said to have died of grief for him, and even the heathens cherished
his memory. He was believed to be a saint; it was said that he had performed
miracles, and that angels had been seen to visit him while at his prayers; and
legends represented him as having long survived the disastrous fight. Nearly
fifty years later, it is told, a Norwegian named Gaude, who had lost his way
among the sands of Egypt, was directed by a dream to a monastery, where, to his
surprise, he found an aged abbot of his own country. The old man’s questions
were such that the pilgrim was led to ask whether he were himself king Olave.
The answer was ambiguous; but the abbot charged Gaude, on returning to Norway,
to deliver a sword and a girdle to a warrior who had sought death with Olave
but had been rescued from the waves; and to tell him that on the fatal day no
one had borne himself more bravely than he. Gaude performed his commission, and
the veteran, on receiving the gifts and the message, was assured that the
Egyptian abbot could be no other than his royal master.
The progress
of the Gospel in Norway was slow during some years after the end of Olave
Tryggvesen’s reign. But his godchild Olave, the son of Harold, who became king
in 1015, was bent on carrying on the work. Many missionaries were invited from
England; at their head was a bishop named Grimkil, who drew up a code of
ecclesiastical law for Norway. Although his own character was milder than that
of Olave Tryggvesen, the king pursued the old system of enforcing Christianity
by such penalties as confiscation, blinding, mutilation, and death, and, like
the elder Olave, he made journeys throughout his dominions, in company with
Grimkil, with a view to the establishment of the faith. He found that under the
pressure of scarcity the people were accustomed to relapse into the practice of
sacrificing to their old gods. He often had to encounter armed resistance. At
Dalen, in 1025, the inhabitants had been excited by the report of his approach,
and on arriving he found 700 exasperated pagans arrayed against him. But,
although his own party was only half the number, he put the peasants to flight,
and a discussion on the merits of the rival religions ensued. Grimkil “the
horned man”, as the heathens called him from the shape of his cap or mitre
maintained the cause of Christianity; to which the other party, headed by a
chief named Gudbrand, replied that their own god Thor was superior to the
Christians’ God, inasmuch as he could be seen. The king spent a great part of
the following night in prayer. Next morning at daybreak the huge idol of Thor
was brought to the place of conference. Olave pointed to the rising sun as a
visible witness to his God, who created it; and, while the heathens were gazing
on its brightness, a gigantic soldier, in fulfillment of orders which he had
before received from the king, raised his club and knocked the idol to pieces.
A swarm of loathsome creatures, which had found a dwelling within its body, and
had fattened on the daily offerings of food and drink, rushed forth; and the
men of Dalen, convinced of the vanity of their old superstition, consented to
be baptized.
The forcible
means which Olave used in favor of his religion, the taxes which he found it
necessary to impose, and the rigor with which he proceeded for the suppression
of piracy and robbery, aroused great discontent among his subjects. Canute of
Denmark and England was encouraged to claim the kingdom of Norway; his gold won
many of the chiefs to his interest, and Olave, finding himself deserted, fled
into Russia, where he was honorably received by Yaroslaff, and was invited to
settle by the offer of a province.
But, while
hesitating between the acceptance of this offer and the execution of an idea
which he had entertained of becoming a monk at Jerusalem, he was diverted by a
vision, in which Olave Tryggvesen exhorted him to attempt the recovery of the
kingdom which God had given him. The Swedish king supplied him with some
soldiers; and on his landing in Norway, multitudes flocked to his standard.
Olave refused the aid of all who were unbaptized; many received baptism from no
other motive than a wish to be allowed to aid him; and his soldiers marched
with the sign of the cross on their shields. On the eve of a battle he gave a
large sum of money to be laid out for the souls of his enemies who should fall;
those who should lose their lives for his own cause, he said, were assured of
salvation. But the forces of the enemy were overpowering, and Olave was
defeated and slain.
After a time
his countrymen repented of their conduct towards him. It was rumored that he
had done miracles in Russia, and on his last fatal expedition his blood had
healed a wound in the hand of the warrior who killed him; a blind man, on whose
eyes it had been accidentally rubbed, had recovered his sight; and other cures
of a like kind were related. A year after his death his body was disinterred by
Grimkil, when no signs of decay appeared, and the hair and nails had grown. The
remains of the king were removed to the church of St. Clement at Nidaros, which
he himself had built, and when, in the following century, a cathedral was
erected by the sainted archbishop Eystein (or Augustine) they were enclosed in
a magnificent silver shrine, above the high altar. St. Olave was chosen as the
patron of Norway; his fame was spread far and wide by a multitude of miracles,
and pilgrims from distant countries flocked to his tomb for cure : tribute was
paid to him by Norway and Sweden; and churches were dedicated to his honor, not
only in the western countries, but in Russia and at Constantinople.
Canute,
after becoming master of Norway, encouraged religion there as in his other
dominions. By him the first Benedictine monastery in the kingdom was founded
near Nidaros. Harold Hardrada, Olave'’ half-brother, a rough and irreligious
man, who became king in 1047, had some differences with pope Alexander II, and
with Adalbert archbishop of Bremen. The king said that he knew no archbishop in
Norway except himself, and obtained ordination for bishops from England and
from France; while Adalbert, declaring that he had but two masters, the pope
and the emperor, paid no regard to the northern sovereign, and without his
consent erected sees in his dominions. Norway, like the rest of western
Christendom, submitted to the dominion of Rome.
ICELAND
Iceland
became known to the Norwegians in 86O, when a Norwegian vessel was cast on its
coast. In 874, the first Norwegian colonist, Ingulf, settled in the island; and
in the following years many of his countrymen resorted to it, especially after
the great victory of Harold the Fairhaired at Hafursfiord, in 883, by which a
number of petty kings or chiefs were driven from their native land to seek a
home elsewhere. The colonists were of the highest and most civilized class
among the Northmen, and the state of society in the new community took a
corresponding character. The land was parcelled out, and the Icelanders,
renouncing the practice of piracy, betook themselves to trade exchanging the
productions of their island for the corn, the wood, and other necessaries which
it did not afford. A republican form of government was established, and lasted
for four hundred years. It had its national and provincial assemblies; its
chief was the “lawman”, elected for life, whose office it was to act as
conservator of the laws; and with this magistracy the function of priest was
joined. The worship of Odin was established, but it would seem that there was
an entire freedom as to religion.
It is said
that the colonists found in Iceland traces of an Irish mission such as
service-books, bells, and pastoral crooks although the natives, having been
left without any clergy, had relapsed into paganism. Some of the Norwegians
themselves may also have carried with them such mixed and imperfect notions of
Christianity as were to be gathered in the intercourse of their roving and
adventurous life; but the knowledge of the Gospel was neither spread among the
other members of the community nor transmitted to their own descendants. In
981, an Icelander named Thorwald, who had formerly been a pirate, but even then
had been accustomed to spend such part of his plunder as he could spare in
redeeming captives from other pirates, brought with him to the island a Saxon
bishop named Frederick, by whom he had been converted. A church was built, and
Frederick’s instructions were well received, although most of his proselytes
refused to be baptized being ashamed, it is said, to expose themselves naked at
the ceremony, and to wear the white dress which in their country was worn by
children only. An influential convert, named Thorkil, before submitting to
baptism, desired that it might be administered by way of experiment to his aged
and infirm father-in-law; and, as the old man died soon after, Thorkil put off
his own baptism for some years. The worshippers of Odin were roused to
enmity by the rough manner in which Thorwald proceeded to spread his religion.
After five years he and the bishop were expelled, and took refuge in Norway,
where Thorwald, meeting with one of those who had most bitterly opposed him in
Iceland, killed him. Frederick, hopeless of effecting any good in company with
so lawless an associate, returned to his own country, and it is supposed that
Thorwald, after many years of wandering, in the course of which he had visited
the Holy Land, founded a monastery in Russia or at Constantinople, and there
died.
Olave
Tryggvesen, partly, perhaps, from political motives was desirous of
establishing the Gospel in Iceland, and, after some earlier attempts to forward
its progress, sent Thangbrand, the German priest who has been already
mentioned, into the island in 997. The choice of a missionary was unfortunate;
Thangbrand, it is said, performed some miracles; but he proceed with his usual
violence, and, after having killed one of his opponents, and two scalds who had
composed scurrilous verses on him, he was expelled. Olave, on receiving from
Thangbraud a report of the treatment which he had met with, was very indignant,
and was about to undertake an expedition for the punishment of the Icelanders,
when Gissur and Hialte, two natives of the island, obtained his consent to the
employment of milder measures for the conversion of their country-men. By the
promise of a sum of money (which, however, was rather a lawful fee than a
bribe), they secured the cooperation of the lawman Thorgeir, who, after
addressing the national assembly in an exhortation to peace and unity, proposed
a new law by way of compromise. All the islanders were to be baptized, the
temples were to be destroyed, and public sacrifices were to cease; but it was
to be allowed to eat horseflesh, to expose children, and to offer sacrifice in
private. The proposal was adopted, and Christian instruction gradually
prevailed over such remnants of heathenism as the law had sanctioned. St. Olave
took an interest in the Christianity of Iceland; he sent an English bishop
named Bernard to labour there, and exerted himself to procure the acceptance of
Grimkil’s ecclesiastical laws, and the abolition of the practice of exposing
children.
Although
Iceland was from time to time visited by bishops, the need of a fixed
episcopate was felt, and in 1056 the see of Skalholt was erected. Isleif, a son
of Gissur, who had been educated at Erfurt and had made a pilgrimage to Rome,
was elected a bishop, and, in obedience to an order from the pope, was
consecrated by Adalbert of Bremen. With the consent of a younger Gissur, who
had succeeded his father Isleif in the bishoprick of Skalholt, a second see was
founded at Hollum in 1105. The bishops, being taken from the most distinguished
families, and invested, like the priests of the old idolatry, with secular
power, became the most important members of the community. Adam of Bremen, who
draws a striking picture of the contented poverty, the piety, and the charity
of the islanders, tells us that they obeyed their bishop as a king. In 1121 the
first Icelandic monastery was founded, and at a later time the island contained
seven cloisters for men and two for women. The Icelanders traded to all
quarters; their clergy, educated in Germany, France, and England, carried back
the knowledge and the civilization of foreign countries. And in this remote and
ungenial island grew up a vernacular literature of annals, poems, and sagas or
historical legends the oldest literature of the Scandinavians, and the only
source of information as to a great part of northern history. This literature
flourished for two centuries, until, on the reduction of Iceland to tribute by
the Norwegians in 1261, Latin became there, as elsewhere, the language of
letters.
GREENLAND
From Iceland
the Gospel made its way into a yet more distant region. In 982, a Norwegian
named Eric the Red, who had fled to Iceland in consequence of having killed a
man, and was there sentenced to banishment on account of a feud in which he was
involved, determined to seek out a coast which had some years before been seen
by one Gunnbiorn. Four years later, when the time of his banishment was
expired, Eric revisited Iceland, and induced many of his countrymen to
accompany him to the land of his refuge, to which with a design, as is said, of
attracting adventurers by the promise which it conveyed the name of Greenland
was given. In 999, Leif, the son of Eric, made a voyage to Norway, where Olave
Tryggvesen induced him to receive baptism; and on his return to Greenland he
was accompanied by a priest. The colony flourished for centuries. In 1055 (a
year before the foundation of the first Icelandic see), a bishop was
consecrated for it by Adalbert of Bremen. There were thirteen churches in the eastern
part of Greenland, four in the western, and three or four monasteries. Sixteen
bishops in succession presided over the church of Greenland. From the year 1276
they took their title from the see of Gardar; they were subject to the
archbishop of Nidaros, and were in the habit of attending synods in Norway as
well as in Iceland. And even from this extremity of the earth tribute was paid
to the successors of St. Peter. But from the middle of the fifteenth century
Greenland was lost to the knowledge of Europeans. The ice accumulated on its
shores, so as to render them inaccessible, and the seventeenth bishop destined
for the church was unable to land. The pestilence known as the “Black Death”
wasted the population, and it is supposed that, when thus weakened, they were
overpowered by tribes of Skrallings (Esquimaux) from the continent of North
America, the ancestors of the present inhabitants.
The Northmen
appear to have pushed their discoveries from Greenland to the American
continent. In the year 1000, Leif, the son of Eric the Red, incited by the
narrative of Biorn, the son of Heriulf, as to his adventures when in search of
Greenland, sailed southward, and explored several coasts, to one of which the
name of Vinland (or (Vineland) was given, because one of his companions, a
native of southern Germany, recognized the vine among its productions. Further
explorations were afterwards made in the same direction; and settlements were
for a time effected on the shores of the great western continent. A bishop named
Eric is said to have accompanied an expedition to Vinland in 1121; but nothing
further is known of him, and it would seem that no confidence can be placed in
the conjectures or inquiries which profess to have found in America traces of a
Christianity planted by the Scandinavian adventurers of the middle ages.
CHAPTER VIII.
HERESIES. A.D. 1000-1052.
The
beginning of the eleventh century is remarkable for the appearance of heretical
teachers in various parts of Italy and France. It would appear that the
doctrines professed by some of these persons had long been lurking among the
Italians, and that now the discredit into which the church had fallen combined
with the general suffering and distraction of the time to draw them forth into
publicity and to procure adherents for them. From the fact that Gerbert, at his
consecration as archbishop of Reims (A.D. 991), made a profession of faith in
which he distinctly condemned (among other errors) some leading points of the
Manichaean system, it has been inferred that heresy of a Manichaean character
was then prevalent in some neighboring quarter; but perhaps it may be enough to
suppose that the Manichaeism which Gerbert wished to disavow was one of the
many errors with which he was personally charged by the enmity or the credulity
of his contemporaries. The opinions which were now put forth were of various
kinds. One Leutard, a man of low condition, who about the year 1000 made
himself notorious in the neighborhood of Châlons-on-the-Marne, would seem to
have been a crazy fanatic. He professed to have received commands from heaven
while sleeping in a field; whereupon he went home, put away his wife “as if by
evangelic precept”, and, going into a church, broke the crucifix. He denounced
the payment of tithes, and said that some parts of Scripture were not to be
believed, although, when summoned before the bishop of the diocese, he alleged
scriptural texts as evidence of his mission. For a time Leutard found many
proselytes; but the greater part of them were recovered by the bishop, and
their leader drowned himself in a well.
In another
quarter, Vilgard, a grammarian of Ravenna, who was put to death for his heresy,
attempted a revival of the classical paganism—maintaining “that the doctrines
of the poets were in all things to be believed”; and we are told that demons
used to appear to him by night under the names of Virgil, Horace, and Juvenal.
The historian from whom we derive our knowledge of Vilgard and Leutard relates
also that paganism was very common in Sardinia, and that many professors of it
went from that island into Spain, where they attempted to spread their
opinions, but were driven out by the Catholics.
A sect of
Manicheans is said to have been detected in Aquitaine in 1017, and in 10223 a
more remarkable party of the same kind was discovered at Orleans. These are
reported to have derived their opinions from a female teacher, who came out of
Italy, and was so “full of the devil” that she could convert the most learned
clerks. For a time the sect grew in secret. Its leaders were two ecclesiastics
named Stephen and Lisoi—both respected for their piety, their learning, and
their charity, while Stephen was confessor to Constance, the queen whom Robert
of France had espoused on his forced separation from Bertha. Among the
proselytes were ten canons of the cathedral, and many persons of rank, not only
in Orleans and its neighborhood, but, even in the royal court
The
discovery of these sectaries is variously related. The most circumstantial
account ascribes it to Arefast, a Norman noble, who, having allowed a chaplain
named Herbert to go to Orleans for the purpose of study, was startled by
finding on his return that he had there imbibed new and heretical opinions. At
the desire of King Robert, to whom, through the medium of the duke of Normandy,
he reported the matter, Arefast proceeded to Orleans for the purpose of
detecting the heretics, and by the advice of a clergyman of Chartres, whom he
had consulted on the way, he affected to become a pupil of Stephen and Lisoi.
They taught him that Christ was not really born of the virgin Mary; that He was
not really crucified, buried, or risen; that baptism had no efficacy for the
washing away of sin; that priestly consecration did not make the sacrament of
the Redeemer’s body and blood; that it was needless to pray to martyrs or
confessors. On Arefast’s asking how he might attain salvation, if the means to
which he had hitherto looked were unavailing, the teachers replied that they
would bestow on him the imposition of their hands, which would cleanse him from
all sin and fill him with the Holy Spirit, so that he should understand the
Scriptures in their depth and true dignity; that they would give him heavenly
food, by which he would be enabled to see visions and to enjoy fellowship with
God. By this mysterious food, which was represented as having the power to
confirm disciples immovably in the doctrines of the party, was doubtless meant
something of a spiritual kind—the same with the consolamentum of
somewhat later sectaries. But a wild story was imagined in explanation of
it—that the heretics at some of their meetings recited a litany to evil
spirits; that the devil appeared in the form of a small animal; that the lights
were then extinguished, and each man embraced the woman nearest to him—even if
she were his mother, his sister, or a consecrated nun. A child born of such
intercourse was, at the age of eight days, burnt at a meeting of the sect; the
ashes were preserved, to be administered under the name of “heavenly food”; and
such was the potency of this “diabolical” sacrament that any one who received
it became irrevocably bound to the heresy.
Robert, on
receiving information from Arefast, repaired to Orleans, where the whole party
of the sectaries was apprehended, and Arefast appeared as a witness against
them. They avowed their doctrines, and expressed an assurance that these would
prevail throughout the world. They professed to entertain views far above the
apprehension of ordinary Christians—views taught to them inwardly by God and
the Holy Spirit. They spoke with contempt of the doctrine of the Trinity, and
of the miraculous evidence of Scripture. They maintained that the heavens and
the earth were eternal and uncreated. They appear to have also maintained that
the sins of sensuality were not liable to punishment, and that the ordinary
duties of religion and morality were superfluous and useless.
After a vain
attempt to reclaim the sectaries, they were condemned to death. Such of them as
were clerks were deposed and were stripped of their robes. While the trial was
proceeding, queen Constance, by her husband’s desire, had stood on the steps of
the church in which it was held, in order that her presence might restrain the
populace from rushing in and tearing the accused to pieces. Bent on proving
that her abhorrence of heresy prevailed over old personal attachment, she
thrust her staff into one of her confessor’s eyes as he was led out after
condemnation. Two of the party, a clerk and a nun, recanted; thirteen remained
steadfast, and approached the place of execution with a smiling and triumphant
air, in the expectation of deliverance by miracle. One historian of the time
relates that, when the flames were kindled around them, yet no interposition
took place, they cried out that the devil had deceived them; but, according to
another account, they retained their exultant demeanor to the last. Some dust,
which was supposed to be the “heavenly food”, was thrown into the flames with
them. The body of a canon named Theodatus, who had been a member of the sect
but had died three years before, was taken from the grave and cast into
unconsecrated ground.
In 1025,
Gerard, bishop of Arras and Cambray, a pupil of Gerbert, discovered in the
former city some sectaries who professed to have received their opinions from
an Italian named Gundulf. The bishop placed them before a council, and drew
forth an acknowledgment of their doctrines. They denied the utility of baptism
and the Eucharist, resting their objections to baptism on three grounds—the
unworthiness of the clergy; the fact that the sins renounced at the font were
afterwards actually committed; and the idea that an infant, being incapable of
faith or will, could not be benefited by the profession of others. They were charged
with denying the use of penance, with setting at nought the church, with
condemning marriage, with refusing honor to the confessors, and limiting it to
apostles and martyrs alone. They held that churches were not more holy than
other buildings; that the altar was merely a heap of stones, and the cross was
but like other wood. They condemned episcopal ordination, the distinction of
orders and ranks in the ministry, the use of bells, incense, images, and
chanting, and the practice of burying in consecrated ground, which they
asserted that the clergy encouraged for the sake of fees. It would seem also
that they denied the resurrection of the body. In answer to the bishop, they
professed that their opinions were scriptural; that their laws bound them to forsake
the world, to abstain from fleshly lusts, to earn their maintenance by the work
of their hands, to show kindness to those who opposed them. If they observed
these rules, they had no need of baptism; if they neglected the rules, baptism
could not profit them.
Gerard
combated the opinions of the party at great length, with arguments agreeable to
the theology of the age; and, although we may smile at the miraculous stories
which he adduced, we must honor his wisdom and excellent temper. He blamed them
especially for holding an opinion of their own merits which was inconsistent
with the doctrine of divine grace. The sectaries, who appear to have been men
of simple mind and of little education, were convinced—rather, it would seem,
by the bishop’s legends than by his sounder reasons. They prostrated themselves
before him, and expressed a fear that, since they had led others into error,
their sin was beyond forgiveness. But he comforted them with hopeful
assurances, and, on their signing a profession of orthodoxy, received them into
the communion of the church.
Heresy of a
Manichaean character was also taught at Toulouse, where the professors of it
who were detected were put to death, although their opinions continued to
spread in the district; and in 1044 Heribert, archbishop of Milan, when on a
visitation of his province, discovered a sect at Monteforte, near Turin. The
chief teacher of this sect was named Gerard; it was patronized by the countess
of Monteforte, and among its members were many of the clergy. When questioned
as to his belief, Gerard gave orthodox answers; but on further inquiry it
proved that these answers were evasive. The sectaries held that by the Son of
God was meant the human soul, beloved by God and born of Holy Scripture; that
the Holy Spirit was the understanding of divine things; that they might be
bound and loosed by persons who were authorized for the work, but that these
were not the clergy of the church. They said that they had a high priest
different from the pontiff of Rome—a high priest who was not tonsured, besides
whom there was no other high priest and no sacrament; that he daily visited
their brethren who were scattered throughout the world, and that, when God
bestowed him on them, they received forgiveness of all sin. They had a peculiar
hierarchy of their own; they lived rigidly, ate no flesh, fasted often, kept up
unceasing prayer by alternate turns, and observed a community of goods. They
inculcated the duty of virginity, living with their wives as mothers or
sisters, and believed that, if all mankind would be content to live in purely
spiritual union, the race would be propagated after the manner of bees. They
considered it desirable to suffer in this life in order to avert sufferings in
the life to come; hence it was usual that those among them who had escaped
outward persecution should be tortured and put to death by their friends.
The members
of the sect were seized and were removed to Milan. Attempts were made to
reclaim them, but without effect; and the magistrates, on learning that they
had endeavored to gain converts among the country people, ordered them,
although without the archbishop’s consent, to be carried to a place outside the
city, where they were required, on pain of burning, to bow to the cross, and to
profess the catholic faith. Almost all refused; they covered their eyes with
their hands, and rushed into the fire which was prepared for them.
It is
generally assumed by modern writers, on grounds which it is impossible to
discover, that the statement of Heribert’s freedom from any share in the fate
of these unfortunate fanatics is untrue. But in another quarter, at least, a
voice was raised by a bishop in behalf of Christian principle and humanity as
to the treatment of religious error. Wazo, bishop of Liege, who died in 1048,
received a letter from Roger, bishop of Châlons-on-the Marne, reporting the
appearance of some heretics who avowed the doctrines of Manes, and supposed him
to be the Holy Ghost. Among other things, Roger states that even the most uneducated
persons, when perverted to this sect, became more fluent in their discourse,
than the most learned clerks; and he asks how he should deal with them. Wazo
tells him in reply, that forcible measures are inconsistent with our Lord’s
parable of the tares; that bishops do not at their ordination receive the
sword; that their power is not that of killing but of making alive; that they
ought to content themselves with excluding those who are in error from the
church, and preventing them from spreading the infection. The writer who has
preserved the correspondence enforces this advice by the authority of St.
Martin, and expresses a belief that the bishop of Tours would have strongly
reprobated the punishment of some sectaries who were put to death at Goslar in 1052.
The origin
of the sects which thus within a short period appeared in so many quarters is
matter of doubt and controversy. The heretical parties north of the Alps
professed for the most part to have received their opinions immediately from
Italy; but it is asked whether they had been introduced into that country by
Paulician refugees, the offspring of the Paulicians who, in 969, had been
transported by John Tzimisces from Armenia to Thrace, and established as guards
of the western frontiers of his empire, with permission to retain their
religion;—or whether they were derived from Manicheans who, notwithstanding the
vigorous measures of Leo the Great and other popes for the suppression of the
sect, had continued to lurk in Italy. The avowal of the party at Monteforte,
that they did not know from what part of the world they had come, which had
been cited in behalf of the connection with Paulicianism, appears rather to
favor the opposite view, inasmuch as it would seem to imply not only a foreign
origin (which was common to both Manicheans and Paulicians), but an
establishment of their doctrines in Italy long before the then recent time at
which Paulicianism had been introduced into Europe. Moreover the sectaries of
Monteforte differed from the Paulicians in the rejection of flesh and of
marriage, in the system of their hierarchy, in maintaining the distinction
between elect and hearers; and the western sects in general paid honor to
Manes, whereas the Paulicians anathematized him. The indistinctness with which
the Manichaean tenets appear in some of the cases has been accounted for by
supposing that the obscure followers of Manes, lurking in corners for
centuries, were kept together rather by external observances than by any
accurate knowledge of the system which they professed; while something must
also be allowed for the defectiveness of the notices which have reached us. It
seems, therefore, possible that the new heretics may have derived their
opinions from the Manicheans; and, according to the advocates of this view, it
was not until the east had been brought into communication with the west by the
crusades that the western sectaries learnt to trace a likeness between
themselves and the Paulicians, which, by means of fabulous inventions, was then
referred to a supposed connection in earlier times. But there seems to be a
deficiency of proof for the supposition that the Manichaean sect had continued
to exist in Italy—the only evidence of its existence after the time of Gregory
the Great being apparently the mention of some heretics who are styled Arians,
but may have been Manicheans, at Padua in the tenth century.
In the east
also the beginning of the eleventh century was marked by the rise or by the
increased activity of some heretical sects—as the Athinggani, the Children of
the Sun, and the Euchites; but their influence was so limited that it is
unnecessary here to give any particular account of them.
CHAPTER IX.
SUPPLEMENTARY.
The Hierarchy.
THE
relations of the papacy with secular powers, and especially with the emperors
of the west, were governed rather by circumstances than by any settled
principles. On each side there were claims which were sometimes admitted and
sometimes denied by the other party; but even when they were admitted, the enforcement
of them depended on the questions whether the claimant were strong and whether
circumstances were favourable to him.
The German
emperors still retained the same rights of sovereignty over Rome which had been
held by the Carolingians. The imperial share in the appointment of the pope by
means of commissioners continued, and popes were even glad to sanction it
afresh, as a means of averting the disorders incident to an election carried on
amid the fury of the Roman factions and the violence of the neighbouring
nobles. A synod under John IX in 898, when Lambert had been crowned as emperor,
enacted that, for the prevention of such tumults and scandals as had taken
place through the absence of imperial commissioners, the presence of
commissioners should be necessary at future elections; and in another canon it
threatens the emperor’s indignation, as well as spiritual penalties, against
any who should renew the disorders which had been usual on the death of a pope,
when the palace was invaded by plunderers, who often extended their
depredations over the city and its suburbs. And, although the document bearing
the name of Leo VIII, which confers on Otho the Great and his successors the
power of nominating to the papacy as well as to the empire, is probably
spurious, its provisions agree with the state of things which actually existed
at the time. The emperor was regarded as having the right to decide the appeals
of Roman subjects who had been aggrieved by the pope. Emperors even deposed
popes, and that not by any wanton exercise of force, but as if in the
fulfilment of a duty attached to their office; thus we have seen that Otho the
Great was extremely reluctant to proceed against the wretched young debauchee
John XII. It was considered that even the pope was not irresponsible on earth,
and that for the execution of manifest justice on the chief pastor of the
church the highest secular authority was entitled to intervene. Yet on the
whole the popes were gaining, and were preparing to secure advantages for their
successors.
It seems
probable that Charlemagne, in projecting the revival of the Roman empire, may
have hoped to become master of the popes; but the event redounded to the
benefit of the papacy. Leo III surprised Charlemagne himself into receiving the
crown from his hands; and although the great emperor was careful that his son
should assume it in such a manner that it should appear to be held
independently of the Roman sanction, Louis submitted to be crowned afresh by
Stephen IV. The popes continued to crown the emperors until an opinion was
settled in the minds of men that the highest of secular dignities could only be
conferred by God himself through the instrumentality of His chief minister, the
successor of St. Peter; and, although the possession of the Italian kingdom was
regarded as implying a title to the empire, the imperial name was not assumed
by the German sovereigns of Italy until after a coronation at Rome by the pope.
As the
eastern bishops, by appealing to the emperor in their differences, had
established an imperial supremacy in spiritual things, so the princes of the
west, by referring their quarrels to the pope, and by asking him to ratify
their conquests, contributed to invest him with a power of arbitration and
control which more and more claimed a superiority over all secular government.
And this was enhanced by the pope’s assumption of an universal censorship of
morals, and by his wielding the terrors of excommunication, which were able to
make kings tremble, not only by the direct exclusion from spiritual privileges,
but through the apprehension of the effects which such a sentence might produce
among their people. The wideness and variety of the scene on which the popes
acted were also conducive to the growth of their authority, since an attempt
which was foiled by the energy of one opponent succeeded elsewhere against the
weakness of another, and thenceforth became a precedent for general
application. In newly-converted kingdoms, such as Hungary and Poland, the power
of the pope over the national church was from the first established as a
principle; nor did the shameful degradation of the papacy during a large
portion of the time now under review produce any considerable effect on its
estimation in foreign countries, where little or nothing was heard of the pope
as an individual, and he was regarded only as the successor of the chief
apostle.
The
territorial power and income of the papacy were limited by the encroachments of
the Italian nobles and by the invasions of the Saracens. But the popes found
new sources of wealth in the practice of annexing to their see the revenues of
bishoprics and abbeys in various parts of Christendom, and in payments levied
from countries which were in communion with them, such as the Peter-pence of England
and the tribute paid by Poland. And a continual succession of forgeries made it
appear that such territories as the see of Rome possessed were but portions of
a far larger inheritance, which of right belonged to it by virtue of donations
bestowed by emperors and other sovereigns from the time of Constantine the
Great.
The policy
of the popes towards the church aimed at centralising all authority in the
papacy. The principles of the forged decretals were taken as a foundation of
their claims. Titles more pompous than before were given by those who wished to
pay court to them, and were not refused. The epithet universal, which
Gregory the Great had declared to be unfit for any Christian prelate, was
addressed to Nicolas I by Adventius bishop of Metz and by Charles the Bald; and
it afterwards became usual. Adventius styles Nicolas “Your Majesty”, a phrase
which was very commonly used by Peter Damiani in addressing the popes of his
time. Theotmar, archbishop of Salzburg, and his suffragans addressed John IX as
“Supreme Pontiff and Universal Pope, not of a single city but of the whole
world”. Some bishops avowed that they held their episcopate from God through
St. Peter. i.e. through the apostle's successors in the see of Rome. The
claims involved in the new pretensions of the papacy were at first somewhat
indefinite. What was meant by the pope’s universal episcopate? What was his
supreme judicature? When and how was this to be exercised? But when once such
vague and sounding titles had been impressed on the general mind, it was in the
power of the popes to make almost any deductions whatever from them. The claim
which Nicolas advanced for obedience to all the decrees of popes rested on a
different ground from that which had sometimes been put forward by his predecessors.
In earlier times, such a claim was founded on the supposition that Rome was the
most faithful guardian of apostolic faith and practice, or, at the utmost, that
the pope was the highest expounder of the law not that he pretended to a power
of legislation. But now it was rested simply on the ground that Rome was Rome;
and the matter set forth under the sanction of such a pretension consisted of a
forgery which professed to derive a new and unheard-of system of papal
domination from the earliest ages of the church.
The party
which relied on the authority of the decretals was bent on humbling the class
of metropolitans. There are circumstances which seem to indicate that
metropolitans had begun to assume power greater than that which had in earlier
times belonged to them. But the design was not limited to reducing them within
their ancient bounds; they were not to be allowed any power of judicature over
bishops; and when they were stripped of their judicial power, their authority
as superintendents or inspectors was not likely to be much regarded. It was the
interest of bishops to aid the popes in a course which annihilated the power of
metropolitans and provincial synods over members of the episcopate, and
subjected these to the pope alone. There were even inducements which might
persuade metropolitans to consent to sacrifice the independence of their own
order. They, in common with other bishops, were strengthened against secular
princes by an alliance with the papacy. They felt that their dignity was
enhanced by a connection with a power which exalted religion above all earthly
authority; and the use of the pall was of great effect in reconciling them to
the change.
The pall,
originally a part of the imperial attire, had been at first bestowed by the
eastern emperors on the patriarchs of their capital. In the fifth and sixth
centuries it was conferred on other patriarchs; and in time it was given by
popes and patriarchs to bishops, although the imperial consent was necessary
before the honor could be conferred on a bishop whose predecessors had not
enjoyed it.
The pall was
sent by the popes to their vicars; it was regarded as the mark of a special
connexion with the Roman see, to which the receiver was bound by a strict oath
of subjection and obedience. When some metropolitans had thus received it,
others, wishing to be on a level with them, made application for a like
distinction, so that it came to be regarded as the ensign of metropolitan
dignity, and that this dignity came to be regarded as a gift of the pope.
Nicolas I, in his answer to the Bulgarians, lays it down that their future
archbishop shall not exercise his office until he receive the pall from Rome;
such, he says, is the usage in Gaul, Germany, and other countries; and John
VIII, at the synod of Ravenna, in 877, enacted that every metropolitan should,
within three months after his election, send to Rome a statement of his faith,
together with a petition for the pall. While the metropolitans, thus received
some compensation for the loss of their independent power, in their special
connexion with Rome, and in their exercise of jurisdiction as delegates of the
pope, the pall became not only a mark of their subjection, but a source of
profit to the Roman treasury.
Although
Gregory I had positively forbidden that anything should be given for it, fees
were now exacted, and so heavy were they in some cases that Canute, on his
pilgrimage to Rome, complained to the pope of the oppressive amount required
from English archbishops, and obtained a promise of an abatement in future.
That metropolitans submitted to exorbitant payments for the sake of obtaining
this ensign, is a proof that the advantage of such a sanction for their
authority must have been strongly felt.
The
metropolitans lost less in England and in Germany than elsewhere. In England
the whole foundation of the church rested on the primacy of Canterbury. In
Germany the metropolitans of Mayence, Cologne, Treves, and Salzburg, held high
dignities of the empire as annexed to their sees. Yet, in the case of the great
German prelates, there was the disadvantage that the popular opinion
unconsciously referred their power not to their spiritual but to their secular
offices.
In addition
to their vicars, the popes appointed legates to exercise some of their
functions, such as that of holding councils for the investigation of cases
which had been referred to Rome, or in which the popes took it on themselves to
interfere. These legates were sometimes ecclesiastics sent from Italy; but, as
foreign ecclesiastics were regarded with suspicion by princes, it was more
usual to give the legatine commission to some bishop of the country in which
the inquiry was to take place. Even kings were sometimes invested with the
authority of papal deputies, as we have seen in the instance of Charles the
Bald at the council of Pontyon.
The claim of
the popes to exclusive jurisdiction over bishops was uncontested from the time
of the victory gained by John XV and Gregory V in the affair of Arnulf of
Reims. Persons nominated to bishoprics, if they found any difficulty in
obtaining consecration from their own metropolitan, sought it at the hands of
the pope; and a Roman synod under Benedict VI, held probably in 983, with a
view to the suppression of simony, directed that not only bishops but priests
or deacons should repair to Rome for ordination, if it were not to be obtained
without payment at home. Yet to the end of the period the prelates of France
and Germany resisted some attempts of the popes to encroach on their rights.
The title of
“universal bishop” was admitted only as implying a power of general oversight
not as entitling the popes to exercise episcopal functions in every diocese.
This resistance was especially shown when the popes attempted to interfere with
the penitential discipline. Every bishop had been formerly regarded as the sole
judge in cases of penance within his own diocese, as the only person who could
relax the penance which he had himself imposed. The bishop's power of
absolution was still unassailed; there were not as yet any cases reserved for
the decision of the pope alone. But the popes began to claim a jurisdiction as
to penance similar to that which they were gradually establishing over the
church in other respects; they asserted a right of absolving from the penance
to which offenders had been sentenced by other bishops. The resort of penitents
to Rome had been encouraged by various circumstances. In many instances bishops
had themselves consulted the pope, or had recommended an application to him,
either with a view of escaping responsibility in difficult cases, or in order
that the long and toilsome journey to Rome might itself in some measure serve
as a penitential exercise. But when penitents began to flock to Rome for the
purpose of obtaining from the pope the absolution which was refused by their
own diocesans, or in the belief that the absolution of St. Peter's successor
was of superior virtue, the practice drew forth strong and frequent protests
from councils and from individual bishops. Ahyto (or Hatto) of Basel, about
820, orders that penitents who wish to visit the apostolic city should first
confess their sins at home, “because they are to be bound or loosed by their
own bishop or priest, and not by a stranger”. When an English earl, who had
been excommunicated by Dunstan for contracting an unlawful marriage, had
succeeded, by the employment of influence and money at Rome, in obtaining from
the pope a mandate that the archbishop should restore him, Dunstan firmly
refused to comply. “I will gladly obey”, he said, “when I see him repentant;
but so long as he rejoices in his sin, God forbid that, for the sake of any
mortal man, or to save my own life, I should neglect the law which our Lord has
laid down for His church”. And to the end of the period a like opposition to
the papal assumptions in this respect was maintained. All that was as yet
conceded to the pope was a power of granting absolution on the application, or
with the consent, of the bishop by whom penance had been imposed. But in this,
as in other matters, principles had already been introduced by which the popes
were in no long time entirely to overthrow the ancient rights of the episcopal
order.
The secular
importance of bishops increased. They took precedence of counts, and at
national assemblies they sat before dukes. In France many prelates took
advantage of the weakness of the later Carolingians, or of the unsettled state
of the new dynasty, to obtain grants of royalties (regalia), privileges
especially belonging to the crown, such as the right to coin money, to
establish markets, to levy tolls, to build fortifications, and to hold courts
of justice, even for the trial of capital offences. Towards the end of the
period, however, these bishops for the most part found it necessary, for the
sake of security against the aggressions of the nobles, to place themselves
under the feudal protection of the sovereign, and in consideration of this the
royalties were again resigned.
But it was
in Germany that the bishops acquired the greatest power. The repeated changes
of dynasty in that country were favorable to them. Each new race found it
expedient to court them; and the emperors, partly out of respect for religion,
partly from a wish to strengthen themselves by the support of the clergy, and
to provide a counterpoise to the lay nobility, favored the advance of the order
by bestowing on them grants of royalties, and whole counties or even duchies,
with corresponding rights of jurisdiction.
In
proportion as the bishops became more powerful, it was more important for
princes to get the appointment of them into their own hands. The capitulary of
Louis the Pious, which enacted a return to the ancient system of free
elections, had never taken effect to any considerable extent. In France, in England,
and in Germany, the choice of bishops was really with the sovereign; even where
the right of nomination was contested (as it was by Hincmar in the cases of
Cambray and Beauvais), the opponents allowed that the royal licence must
precede the election of a bishop, and that the royal confirmation must follow
on it. Although the church petitioned for free elections, it would have been
well content to secure a right of rejecting persons who were unfit in respect
of morals or of learning. Even a pope, John X, allows that, by ancient custom,
the king’s command is required in order to the appointment of a bishop,
although he also mentions the necessity of election by the clergy, and
acclamation by the laity. Election was for the most part nothing more than acquiescence
in the sovereign’s nomination; so that while Adam of Bremen always speaks of
bishops as being appointed by the emperor, Thietmar generally speaks of them as
elected. A sovereign might refuse to confirm an election, and any substitute
proposed by him in such a case was sure to be accepted by the electors. And it
was in vain that complaints were raised against the system of royal control, or
that attempts were made to limit it by laying down new rules as to the
qualifications requisite for the episcopate.
A remarkable
proof of the degree in which the German sovereigns believed the disposal of
bishoprics to be a right of their own office, is found in the fact that Henry
the Fowler granted to Arnulf duke of Bavaria the privilege of appointing bishops
within that territory. The saintly emperor Henry II made bishops by direct
nomination, possibly (as has been suggested) from a wish to secure the
appointment of better men than the flocks would have been likely to choose for
themselves; and it is said that a comparison between the bishops who owed their
sees to his patronage and those who were afterwards elected by the clergy bears
out the wisdom and the honesty of his policy. We are told that the emperors
were sometimes directed by visions to promote certain deserving persons to
vacant bishoprics, or to refrain from opposing their election.
In the Greek
church also the emperors continued to nominate to the most important sees.
Nicephorus Phocas enacted that no bishop should be appointed without the imperial
consent, and when a see was vacant, he committed the revenues to the care of an
officer, who was bound to limit the expenditure to a certain sum, and to pay
over the residue to the treasury. The patriarch Polyeuctus refused to crown
John Tzimisces, unless on condition that the law of his predecessor should be
abrogated; but the emperor, immediately after his coronation, proceeded to
exercise his prerogative by nominating a patriarch for Antioch.
Bishoprics
became objects of ambition for persons of noble or even royal birth, so that it
was at length a rare and surprising case, and even serious objections were
raised, when any one of obscure origin was elevated to such a position.
Attempts were made to render the possession of sees hereditary in certain families;
and in Germany these attempts took a peculiar and remarkable turn. A prelate
was often able to secure the succession to his see for a nephew or a cousin;
and the interest of families in such cases led them not to impoverish but to
enrich the see, with a view to the benefit of their own members who were to
hold it. It was regarded as a part of the family property, and the bishop might
rely on the support of his kinsmen in all his differences and feuds with his
other neighbours. Henry II was fond of bestowing bishoprics on wealthy persons,
who might be likely to add to the riches of their sees, such as Heinwerc, of
Paderborn, of whose relations with his imperial patron and kinsman many
humorous tales are told by his biographer.
But the
disposal of bishoprics from motives of family interest naturally introduced
great abuses. Atto bishop of Vercelli, who, in the earlier part of the tenth
century, wrote a treatise “On the Grievances of the Church”, tells us that the
princes of his time were indifferent as to the character of those whom they
nominated to high spiritual office, that wealth, relationship, and subserviency
were the only qualities which they looked for; and not only unfit persons but
boys were appointed to sees, from those of Rome and Constantinople downwards.
Atto describes one of these boy prelates, at his consecration, as answering by
rote the questions which were put to him, either having been crammed with the
answers or reading them from a memorandum; as dreading, in case of failure, not
lest he should lose the grace of consecration, but lest he should fall under
the rod of his tutor; and having no conception either of the responsibilities
of his office, or of the temptations which would beset him.
A
particularly scandalous case was that of Theophylact, whom his father, the
emperor Romanus, resolved to raise to the patriarchate of Constantinople on a
vacancy which occurred in 928. As the prince was only eleven years of age, a
monk named Trypho was made temporary patriarch; but when desired to resign his
office, three years later, he was unwilling to comply. It is said that
Theophanes, bishop of Caesarea, waited on him, and, with great professions of
friendship, told him that the emperor intended to eject him on the ground that
he was ignorant of letters : “If”, he said, “you can disprove this objection,
you have nothing to fear”. At the suggestion of his insidious visitor, Trypho
wrote his name and style on a paper, which was afterwards annexed to another,
containing an acknowledgment that he was unfit for the patriarchate, and
expressing a wish to retire from it. Trypho was thus set aside, and, after a
vacancy of a year and a half, Theophylact, at the age of sixteen, became
patriarch in 933, being installed in his office by legates of pope John XI.
During three and twenty years Theophylact disgraced the patriarchal throne. He
introduced indecent music and dances into the service of the church; but he was
chiefly distinguished by his insane fondness for horses, of which he kept more
than two thousand. Instead of the ordinary diet, they were fed with dates,
figs, raisins, almonds, and other fruits which were steeped in costly wines and
flavoured with the most delicate spices. It is related that once, while
performing the eucharistic rites on Thursday before Easter, the patriarch was
informed that a favourite mare had foaled. He immediately left the church, and,
after having gratified himself by the sight of the mother and her offspring,
returned to finish the service of the day. In order to provide for the vast
expenses of his stud, he shamelessly sold all sorts of spiritual offices.
Theophylact’s end was worthy of his life; his head was dashed against a wall in
riding, and, after having lingered two years, he died in consequence of the
accident.
Complaints
of simony in the appointment to ecclesiastical offices, whether high or low,
are incessant during this period. The simoniacal practices of sovereigns are
supposed to have originated from the custom of offering gifts on being admitted
to their presence. Those who were promoted by them to ecclesiastical dignities
testified their gratitude by presents, which in course of time took the nature
of stipulated payments. The working of the system became worse when bishops,
instead of making payment at the time of their promotion, relied on the
revenues of their sees for the means of raising the money, as in such cases
they were tempted to dilapidate the episcopal property, to oppress their
tenants, to engage in unseemly disputes, and to allow their churches to go to
ruin.
In respect
of simony the German emperors were pure, as compared with other western
princes; they sometimes made formal resolutions to refrain from selling their
patronage, and to restrain the simoniacal practices of others; but their necessities
interfered with the fulfilment of their good intentions. Cardinal Humbert, who
had enjoyed an opportunity of observing the Greek church, when engaged on a
mission to Constantinople, states that the sale of bishoprics was not practised
there as in the west. The practice of paying for preferments, as distinguished
from ordination, found defenders; but the defence was indignantly met by such
writers as Humbert and Peter Damiani. The distinction between orders and
benefices, says Peter, is as absurd as if one were to say that a man is father
of his son's body only, and not of his soul.
Bishops were
invested in their sees by the western sovereigns. Symbolical forms of
investiture are mentioned as early as the time of Clovis, and it is said that
Louis the Pious invested bishops by delivering to them the pastoral staff. But
the use of such ceremonies does not appear to have been introduced as a regular
practice until the age of the Othos, and was perhaps not completely established
until the end of the tenth century.
The
investiture related to the temporalities of the see, which the sovereign was
supposed to bestow on the bishops. Hincmar, in his answer to Adrian II, when
desired to renounce communion with Charles the Bald, marks the distinction
between his temporalities, which were at the king’s disposal, and his spiritual
office, in which he regarded himself as independent. “If I were to act
according to your judgment”, he tells the pope, “I might continue to chant at
the altar of my church, but over its property, its income, and its retainers, I
should no longer have any power”.
When the
feudal system was established, it was natural that bishops, as well as dukes
and counts, should be invested in their possessions, and they may have found
their advantage in a tie which entitled them to the protection of their liege
lord. But it became a matter of complaint that the estates and temporal
privileges of bishops were conferred on them by means of instruments which
symbolised their spiritual character the ring, the figure of marriage with the
church, and the crozier or crook, the ensign of pastoral authority. The use of
such instruments provoked objections, because they were liable to be
interpreted as signifying that the spiritual powers of the episcopate were derived
from the gift of earthly princes.
By the
institution of investiture sovereigns gained new means of control over bishops.
They not only held over them the fear lest their gifts might be withdrawn, but
were able to use the investiture so as to secure for themselves the patronage
of sees. In order to elude the royal nomination, bishops sometimes consecrated
to a see immediately on the occurrence of the vacancy, and thus threw on the
sovereign the difficulty and the odium of dislodging a prelate who was already
in possession. But princes were now able to prevent such consecrations, by
providing that on a bishop's death his ring and staff should at once be seized
and sent to them by their officers; for without these insignia the consecration
of a successor could not proceed. Hence, as we shall see hereafter, it was
complained that by the system of investiture the right of canonical election
was annulled.
Sometimes
the election of a bishop was notified to the court, with a petition for his
investiture, and in such cases it was always in the prince's power to
substitute another person for him who had been chosen. Sometimes investiture
was given in the name of the sovereign by the prelate who took the chief part
in the consecration.
Notwithstanding
all the lofty pretensions which ecclesiastics now set up as to the superiority
of spiritual over royal power, they did not practically gain much. Hincmar and
his brethren of the council of Quiercy told Louis of Germany that bishops ought
not, like secular men, to be bound to vassalship; that it was a shameful
indignity that the hands which had been anointed with holy chrism, and which
daily consecrated the Redeemer's body and blood, should be required to touch
the hands of a liege-lord in the ceremony of homage, or that the lips which
were the keys of heaven should be obliged to swear fealty. But they did not
obtain any exemption in consequence of this representation; and Hincmar himself
was afterwards, as a special affront, required to renew his oath of fealty to Charles
the Bald.
Although
bishops were exempt from the power of all inferior judges, kings still retained
their jurisdiction over them. Hincmar, in his greatest zeal for the immunities
of the clergy, went only so far as to maintain that the royal judgment must be
guided by the laws of the church. The enactments of some synods, that a bishop
should not be deposed except by twelve members of his own order, are not to be
regarded as withdrawing bishops from the judgment of the sovereign, but as
prescribing the manner in which this should be exercised. And, in cases of
treason, princes deposed by their own immediate authority. When Hugh Capet
brought Arnulf of Reims to trial before the synod of St. Basle, no complaint
was made of his having already imprisoned him; the presiding archbishop's
proposal, that before proceeding to the investigation the synod should petition
for the security of Arnulf’s life, is a proof that the king's power to inflict
capital punishment on the accused prelate was admitted; and it was only through
the weakness of Robert and through the support of the emperor Otho that the
pope was able in that case eventually to triumph.
While feeble
princes yielded to the hierarchy, powerful princes often dealt forcibly with
its members. Otho the Great, in punishment of political misdeeds, banished an
archbishop of Mayence to Hamburg, and shut up a bishop of Strasburg in the
monastery of Corbey; and, for the offence of having received a duke of Saxony
with honors too much resembling those which were paid to the imperial majesty,
he obliged Adalbert, archbishop of Magdeburg, to compound by heavy penalties a
horse for every bell which had been rung and for every chandelier which had
been lighted. Conrad II, on his last expedition to Italy, carried about with
him a train of captive bishops; and when Henry III. deposed Widgers from the
archbishopric of Ravenna, the act was highly extolled by the greatest zealot
for the privileges of the church, Peter Damiani.
Although the
German emperors, like the Carolingians, assembled synods, took part in them,
and ratified their proceedings, they did not, like the Carolingians, publish
the decrees as their own enactments. And the privileges of sovereigns in
general with respect to such assemblies were diminished. Although it was still
acknowledged that they had the power of summoning councils, their right in this
respect was no longer regarded as exclusive, so that both in France and in
Germany councils were gathered without asking the sovereign's permission.
Through the
carelessness of the bishops, the custom of holding regular synods fell into
disuse; and when they were revived in a later age, the powers which kings and
emperors had formerly exercised in connexion with them were forgotten.
It was
regarded as a right of sovereigns to found bishoprics and archbishoprics, and
the German emperors exercised it by erecting and endowing sees, some of them
perhaps as much from motives of policy as of devotion. The consent of the
prelates whose interest was affected by the new foundation was, however,
regarded as necessary, and, in order to obtain it, the founders were sometimes
obliged to submit to concession and compromise. Henry II even prostrated
himself before a council at Frankfort in 1006, that he might obtain its assistance
in overcoming the objections raised by the bishop of Würzburg against the
proposed see of Bamberg; and when Otho III took it on himself to erect the
archbishopric of Gnesen without asking the consent of the metropolitan of
Posen, out of whose province that of Gnesen was to be taken, the chronicler who
relates this speaks doubtfully as to the legality of the act. The popes now
began to claim the right of confirming these foundations; but, from the fact
that princes labored to propitiate the local prelates, instead of invoking the
pope to overrule their objections, it is clear that the popes were not as yet
supposed to have supreme jurisdiction in such cases.
Towards the
middle of the ninth century there were considerable dissensions on the subject
of the chorepiscopi in France. They had become more and more dissatisfied with
their position; they complained that their emoluments bore no proportion to
their labor, as compared with those of the diocesan bishops, while on the other
side there were complaints that the chorepiscopi were disposed to exceed the
rights of their commission. The decretals, fabricated in the interest of the
bishops, were adverse to the claims of the chorepiscopi. Raban Maur, however,
in consequence of an application from Drogo of Metz, wrote in favour of them,
and especially in support of their power to ordain priests and deacons with the
licence of their episcopal superiors. The troubles occasioned by Gottschalk may
perhaps have contributed to exasperate the difference between the two classes,
for Gottschalk had been ordained by a chorepiscopus during the vacancy of the
see of Reims; and, notwithstanding the powerful authority of the German
primate, the order of chorepiscopi was abolished throughout Neustria by a
council held at Paris in 849.
In the
eleventh century a new species of assistant bishops was for the first time
introduced. Poppo, bishop of Treves, in 1041 requested Benedict IX to supply
him with a person qualified to aid him in pontifical acts, and the pope
complied by sending an ecclesiastic named Gratian, who must doubtless have
already received episcopal consecration. The novelty of the case consisted in
the application to the pope, and in the fact that the coadjutor was appointed
by him. It was not, however, until a later time that such coadjutors became
common in the church.
The practice
of taking part in war, which had so often been condemned by councils, became
more general among bishops during this period. When the feudal relations were
fully established, a bishop was bound, as a part of his duty towards his
suzerain, to lead his contingent to the field in person, and it was only as a
matter of special favor that a dispensation from this duty could be obtained.
The circumstances of the time, indeed, appeared in some measure to excuse the
warlike propensities of bishops, who might think themselves justified in
encouraging their flocks, even by their own example, to resist such determined
and pitiless enemies of Christendom as the Saracens, the Northmen, or the
Hungarians. Some prelates distinguished themselves by deeds of prowess, as
Michael, bishop of Ratisbon, in the middle of the tenth century, who, after
losing an ear and receiving other wounds in a battle with the Hungarians, was
left for dead on the field. While he lay in this condition, a Magyar fell on
him, with the intention of despatching him; but the bishop, “being strengthened
in the Lord”, grappled with his assailant, and, after a long struggle,
succeeded in killing him. He then with great difficulty made his way to the
camp of his own nation, where he was hailed with acclamations both as a priest
and as a warrior, and his mutilation was thenceforth regarded as an honourable
distinction.
Although
donations of land were still made to the church, its acquisitions of this kind
appear to have been less than in earlier times partly, perhaps, because such
gifts may have seemed to be less required. The clergy, therefore, felt the
necessity of turning to the best account the revenues to which they were
already entitled, and especially the tithes. Tithe had originally been levied
from land only, but the obligation of paying it was now extended to all sorts
of income. “Perhaps”, says the council of Trosley, “some one may say, ‘I am no
husbandman; I have nothing on which to pay tithe of the fruits of the earth or
even of flocks’. Let such an one hearken, whosoever he be, whether a soldier, a
merchant, or an artisan : The ability by which thou art fed is God’s, and
therefore thou oughtest to pay tithes to Him”. Many canons are directed to the
enforcement of tithes on land newly brought into cultivation; and many are
directed against claims of exemption. Such claims were sometimes advanced by
persons who held lands under ecclesiastical owners, and pretended that it was
an oppression to require a second rent of them under another name. The council
of Ingelheim, held in 948, in the presence of Otho I, enacted that all
questions as to tithes should be subject to the decision of the bishops alone;
and a great council at Augsburg, four years later, confirmed the rule
The amount
thus added to the revenues of the clergy must, after all possible deductions
for difficulties of collection, for waste, and for other allowances, have been
very large; but the individual members of the body were not proportionably
enriched. The number of the clergy was greatly increased; and, although the
principle had been established that “benefice is given on account of office or
duty”, it was considered to be satisfied by imposing on the superfluous clerks
the duty of reading the church-service daily, and thus they became entitled to
a maintenance. The bishops, as their state became greater, found themselves
obliged to keep a host of expensive retainers. Knights or persons of higher
rank who were attached to the households of the great prelates, often by way of
disarming their hostility, were very highly paid for their services; the free
men whom the bishops contributed towards the national force, or whom they hired
to fight their feuds, were costly, and, as the prelates found themselves
considered at the national musters in proportion to the number of their
followers, they often, for the sake of supporting their dignity, led more than
the required number with them.
According to
the system of the age, all these adherents were paid by fiefs, which were
either provided out of the estates of the church or by assigning them the
tithes of certain lands. Such fiefs in general became hereditary, and thus the
episcopal revenues were consumed by the expense of establishments which it was
impossible to get rid of.
The vidames
or advocates in particular pressed heavily on the church. The wealth and
privileges of the clergy continually excited the envy and cupidity of their lay
neighbours, who were apt to pick quarrels with them in order that there might
be a pretext for seizing their property. Every council has its complaints of
such aggressions, and its anathemas against the aggressors. But the
denunciations of councils, or even of popes, were of little or no avail; force
alone could make any impression on the rough and lawless enemies of the clergy.
The vidames, therefore, if they discharged their office faithfully, had no easy
task in defending the property of the churches or monasteries with which they
were connected. But not only was the price of their assistance often greater
than the damage which they averted; they are charged with neglecting their
duty, with becoming oppressors instead of defenders, with treating the property
of the church as if it were their own.
The
oppression, of the advocates was especially felt by monastic bodies, which
often found it expedient to pay largely to the sovereign for the privilege of
being able to discharge these officers. The advocateship became hereditary; in
some monasteries it was reserved by the founder to himself and his heirs, who,
thus, by the power of preying not only on the original endowment, but on such
property as the community afterwards acquired, were in no small degree
indemnified for the expense of the foundation. In some cases, the advocates
appointed deputies, and thus the unfortunate clients had two tyrants under the
name of defenders. Vast, therefore, as the revenues of the church appear, much
of its wealth was merely nominal. A large part passed from the clergy to lay
officials, and the rest was exposed to continual danger in such rude and
unsettled times.
The
condition of the Greek clergy is described by Liutprand as inferior to that of
their Latin brethren. Their manner of life struck him as sordid; and, although
some of the bishops were rich and others were poor, they were all alike
inhospitable. The bishops were obliged to pay tribute to the emperor; the
bishop of Leucate swore that his own tribute amounted to a hundred pieces of
gold yearly; and Liutprand cries out that this was a manifest injustice,
inasmuch as Joseph, when he taxed all the rest of Egypt, exempted the land
which belonged to the priests.
An important
change took place in the canonical bodies, which, as we have seen, had
originated towards the end of the preceding period. Although the canonical life
was attractive as offering almost all the advantages of monasticism with an
exemption from some of its drawbacks, the restraints and punctilious
observances of Chrodegang’s rule were felt as hardships by many who had been
accustomed to the enjoyment of independence. The canons had taken a high
position. From living with the bishop they were brought into a close connexion
with him : their privileged body acquired something like that power which in the
earliest ages had belonged to the general council of presbyters; and they
claimed a share in the government of the diocese. The bishop, however, had at
his disposal the whole revenues of the church, and although he might be obliged
to set aside a certain portion for the maintenance of the canons, he had yet in
his hands considerable means of annoying them. He could stint them in their
allowances, he could increase their fasts, he could be niggardly in providing
for occasions of festivity. Complaints of bishops against canons and of canons
against bishops became frequent.
The first
object of the canons was to get rid of the bishop's control over their
property. The composition made between Gunther of Cologne and his chapter, at a
time when he had especial reason to court the members, is the earliest instance
of its kind. By this the canons got into their own hands the management of
their estates, and were even enabled to bequeath their houses or other effects
to their brethren without any reference to the archbishop. The instrument was
confirmed by a great council held at Cologne in 873 under archbishop Willibert,
whose reasons for consenting to it are unknown; and the new arrangement was
soon imitated elsewhere.
After having
gained this step, the canons in various places, and more or less rapidly,
advanced further. They abandoned the custom of living together, and of eating
at a common table; each had a separate residence of his own within the
precincts of the cathedral. They divided the estates of the society among
themselves, but in such a way that the more influential members secured an
unfair proportion; while many of them also possessed private property. The
canons purchased special privileges from kings and emperors, from bishops and
from popes. The vacancies in each chapter were filled up by the choice of the
members, and nobility of birth came to be regarded as a necessary
qualification. Marriage and concubinage were usual among this class of clergy;
and their ordinary style of living may be inferred from the statement of
Ratherius, bishop of Verona, that the simplicity of his habits led his canons
to suppose him a man of low origin, and on that account to despise him. At
length the duties of the choir the only duties which the canons had continued to
acknowledge were devolved on “prebendaries” engaged for the purpose, and the
canons, both of cathedral and of collegiate churches, lived in the enjoyment of
their incomes, undisturbed even by the obligation of sharing in the divine
offices.
Thus by
degrees the system which Chrodegang had instituted became extinct. The revivals
of it which were attempted by Adalbero of Reims, by Willigis of Mayence, and
other prelates, were never of long continuance; and in a later time that which
had been a violation of the proper canonical discipline became the rule for the
foundation of cathedral chapters on a new footing.
The
dissolute morals of the clergy are the subject of unceasing complaint. The
evils which arose out of the condition of domestic chaplains increased,
notwithstanding all the efforts of bishops and of councils to introduce a
reform. The employers of these chaplains engaged them without any inquiry as to
their morals, their learning, or even their ordination; they claimed for them
the same exemption from episcopal jurisdiction which was allowed to the clergy
of the royal chapel, and every employer considered it a point of honour to
support his chaplain in any violation of canons or in any defiance of bishops.
The
mischiefs connected with this class of clergy were in great measure chargeable
on the practice of the bishops themselves in conferring orders without
assigning a particular sphere of labour to the receiver. The origin of such
ordinations has been already traced; but now even the higher orders of the
ministry were thus bestowed, for the sake of the fees which had become
customary. Canons were passed that no one should be allowed to officiate in a
church without the bishop's licence, and without producing a certificate of his
ordination; while other canons forbade the appointment of chaplains without the
bishop’s consent. The council of Ravenna, under John VIII, in 877, enacted that
every presbyter should, at ordination, be appointed to some particular church;
but the custom of ordaining without such a title was already too firmly
established.
Among the
many abuses which arose out of the sale of spiritual preferments was the
practice of patrons who insisted on presenting their nominees without allowing
the bishop to inquire into their qualifications, or even into the validity of
their ordination. In opposition to this the council of Seligenstadt, in 1022,
ordered that no layman should present a clerk without submitting him for
examination to the bishop.
But the
chief subject of complaint and of ecclesiastical legislation is the neglect of
celibacy and chastity by the clergy. The older canons, which forbade clergymen
to entertain in their houses any women except their nearest relations, were
found, instead of acting as an effective restraint, to tempt them to more
frightful kinds of sin; and even the company of mothers, aunts, and sisters was
now prohibited. Riculf, bishop of Soissons, ordains, in 889, that, lest the
sins of Absalom and of Lot should be repeated, not even the nearest kinswomen
of the clergy should dwell with them; if a clergyman should invite his mother,
his sister, or his aunt to dinner, the women must return before nightfall to
their own home or lodging, which must be at a distance from the parsonage. As
experience seemed to point out more and more the expediency of relaxing the law
of celibacy, councils became stricter in their requirements. Subdeacons were
required at ordination to promise that they would never marry, or, if already
married, they were required to renounce their wives; a council at Augsburg in
952 enacted that all manner of clerks of mature age should be compelled to
observe continency, even although unwilling.
The clergy,
however, when forbidden to marry, indemnified themselves by living in
concubinage sometimes, as appears from a canon passed at Poitiers in 1000,
resorting to strange expedients for the purpose of concealing their female
companions; and they married in contempt of the prohibitions. Atto describes
clergymen as openly living with meretriculoe a term which he would
probably have applied to wives no less than to unmarried companions as making
them the heads of their establishments, and bequeathing to them the money which
had been gained from the holy oblations; thus diverting to harlots that which
of right belonged to the poor. In consequence of these scandals, he says, many
persons, to their own spiritual hurt, withheld their oblations; and the clergy,
when called to account for their misconduct by bishops, had recourse to secular
protectors, whose alliance enabled them to defy their ecclesiastical superiors.
From the bishops downwards, it was common both in Germany and in Italy for the
clergy to have wives, and that without any disguise; and the same was the case
in Normandy, as well as in the independent church of Brittany. In order to
judge fairly of such persons we must not regard them from the position of
either the modern opponents or advocates of clerical celibacy. Living and
holding office as they did under a law which forbade marriage, we cannot respect
them for their violation of that law. Yet if they believed the prohibition to
be merely a matter of ecclesiastical discipline, and not enforced by the Divine
word, if they saw that the inexpediency of such discipline was abundantly
proved by experience, and if they found that those who were charged with the
maintenance of the canons were willing to tolerate a breach of them in this
respect, provided that it were managed without any offence to public decency,
we may suppose that the clergy in question were reasonably justified to their
own consciences. We may hold them excusable, if we cannot join with those who
would admire them as heroic or enlightened.
The acts of
Dunstan in England have been already related, and we have seen that his
reformation, which for the time appeared to be triumphant, was not of any long
continuance at least in its full extent. Reformers in other quarters failed to
obtain even a temporary success. Among the most remarkable of these was
Ratherius, a native of Liege, who acquired great fame for learning, eloquence,
and strictness of life, and in 931 was advanced to the see of Verona by Hugh
the Great of Provence, in fulfilment of a promise which Hugh was disposed to
evade, but which was enforced by the authority of the pope.
Ratherius
represents the Italian clergy in the darkest colours : they were, he says, so
grossly ignorant that many of them did not know the Apostles’ creed, while some
were anthropomorphites; and their obstinate unwillingness to chant the
Athanasian creed suggested suspicions of Arianism. They were stained by all
manner of vices; the bishops were altogether secular in their manners, and even
in their dress limiting, hawking, gaming, delighting in the company of jesters
and dancing-girls. They were luxurious in their food and drink; they were
utterly careless of their duties, and set the church's laws at nought; instead
of dividing their revenues according to the canons, they appropriated all to
themselves, so that the poor were robbed, and churches, which had suffered from
the negligence of bishops or from the violence of pagans, lay in ruins; they
despised all who showed the fear of God; they took pride in splendid furniture
and equipages, without any thought of Him who was laid in a manger and rode on
an ass. Unhappily Ratherius was altogether wanting in the prudence which would
have been requisite for dealing with such persons; his intemperate zeal, his
personal assumption, his passionate impatience of opposition, his abusive
language and unmeasured severity in reproof alienated the clergy, laity, and
monks, with whom he had at first been popular, while his independent spirit and
his determination to maintain the rights of his see provoked the licentious and
cruel king. Hugh, on a charge of treason, imprisoned him at Pavia for two years
and a half, while the bishopric was given to Manasses, archbishop of Arles, who
also held the sees of Trent and Mantua, and had the effrontery to justify his
pluralities by alleging that St. Peter had been bishop of Rome, Alexandria, and
Antioch. In 939, Hugh for reasons of policy restored Ratherius; but the bishop
was again obliged to leave his see, and his impracticable character provoked
his expulsion or compelled his withdrawal from other preferments which he
successively obtained from Liege, to which he had been promoted by the
influence of Bruno of Cologne; in a third time from Verona, which he had
recovered through the patronage of Otho the Great, by the ejection of a more
popular bishop (A.D. 963); from the abbey of St. Amand, which he is said to
have purchased of king Lothair; from the abbey of Haumont, and from that of
Lobach or Lobbes, on the Sambre, the place of his education, which he had held
with the bishopric of Liege, and of which in his latter days he again became the
head through the expulsion of his predecessor Folcuin. Ratherius died at Namur,
in 974, at the age of 82. He was throughout a vehement opponent of marriage
among the clergy; yet he seems at last to have been convinced that the attempt
was hopeless, and to have contented himself with endeavouring to preserve the
hierarchy from becoming hereditary, by desiring that the married priests should
choose laymen as husbands for their daughters, and should not allow their sons
to become clerks.
It was not
on religious grounds only that the celibacy of the clergy was enforced; for the
possessions of the church were endangered by the opposite practice. The married
clergy often contrived to make their livings hereditary; or they alienated
ecclesiastical property to their children, whom, in order to render such
alienations secure, they placed under vassalage to some powerful layman.
Clergymen of servile birth were careful to choose women of free condition for
wives and concubines, so as to ensure for their offspring the privileges of
freemen, by virtue of the legal principle that the child must follow the
condition of the mother. Benedict VIII, at a council held at Pavia in 1022,
inveighed with great severity against those who by such means impoverished the
church. “Let the sons of clergy be null”, he says; “and especially the sons of
such clerks as belong to the family (i. e. to the serfs) of the church. Yea,
let them let them, I say, I say they shall, be null”. They shall neither follow
their mother in freedom nor their father in inheritance; they shall be serfs of
the church for ever, whether born of wives or of concubines; they may in mercy
be allowed to serve as, Nethinims hewers of wood and drawers of water, but must
not aspire to any higher ministry. Their mothers shall be driven out, and shall
be compelled to leave behind them all that they have gotten from the church.
The pope's address to the council is followed by canons which enact that no
member of the clergy shall have a wife or a concubin; that the children of
clerks shall be condemned to hopeless servitude; and that no judge shall, under
pain of anathema, promise them freedom or the power of inheriting; and these
canons were confirmed by the authority of the emperor Henry II.
Some canons
forbade, not only that any one should give his daughter in marriage to a clerk,
but that any lay person should intermarry with the child of a clerk; and there
were canons which forbade the ordination, of the sons of clergymen, as being an
“accursed seed”. In this respect, however, the humaner principle that the
innocent should not suffer for the sins of their parents appears to have more
generally prevailed.
Dearly as
the benefit was bought, we must not overlook one great good which resulted from
the enforcement of celibacy that to this is chiefly to be ascribed the
preservation of the clergy during the middle ages from becoming, like other
classes whose dignity had at first been personal and official, a hereditary
caste.
Monasticism.
During the
earlier part of this period, the monastic life was on the decline. Some of the
abuses which had arisen among the Greeks may be gathered from the canons of the
synod which was held at Constantinople in 861, and which is known as the “First
and Second”. It is there stated that many persons professed to consecrate their
substance by founding monasteries, yet contrived to make such foundations a
source of profit; and that some assumed the monastic habit with the view of
gaining a reputation for piety, but lived with the freedom of laymen. In order
to guard against these evils, it is enacted that no monastery shall be built
without leave of the bishop in whose diocese it is situated, and that no one
shall be admitted to the monastic profession until after a noviciate of three
years. Another canon orders that bishops shall not dilapidate the property of
their sees for the purpose of founding monasteries.
In the west,
the reform undertaken by Louis the Pious soon passed away. The practice of
impropriating the revenues of abbeys (an abuse which was also largely practised
in the eastern church) increased. Abbacies were granted by French kings to
laymen as hereditary possessions; some of them were even assigned to queens or
other ladies. Kings took the revenues of abbeys into their own hands, and
bishops were not slow to imitate the example; thus Hatto of Mayence, who died
in 912, annexed to his archiepiscopal dignity the abbacies of twelve
monasteries, and some abbacies were fixedly attached to certain sees.
The want of
due superintendence which arose from this practice combined with other causes
to produce a great decay of monastic discipline. Such was this decay in France
that the monks are said to have been generally unacquainted with the rule of
St. Benedict, and even ignorant whether they were bound by any rule whatever.
In many monasteries the abbots openly lived with wives or concubines
The council
of Trosley, in 909, laments the general corruption. Some monasteries, it is
said, have been burnt or destroyed by pagans, some have been plundered of their
property, and those of which the traces remain observe no form of a regular
institute. They have no proper heads; the manner of life is disorderly; some
monks desert their profession and employ themselves in worldly business; as the
fine gold becomes dim without the workman's care, so the monastic institution
goes to ruin for want of regular abbots. Lay abbots with their wives and
children, with their soldiers and their dogs, occupy the cloisters of monks, of
canons, and of nuns; they take it on themselves to give directions as to a mode
of life with which they are altogether unacquainted, and the inmates of
monasteries cast off all regard for rule as to dress and diet. It is the
predicted sign, the abomination of desolation standing in the place where it
ought not. About the same time we are told that John, afterwards abbot of
Gorze, on resolving to become a monk, could not find any monastery north of the
Alps, and hardly any one in Italy, where the regular discipline was observed.
Soon after
this a reformation was set on foot in various quarters. The lead was taken by
Berno, abbot of Beaume, and founder and abbot of Gigni. He had already
established a reform in these two societies, when in 912 he was invited to
Cluny by William, duke of Auvergne or Upper Aquitaine, who desired him to
choose a spot within the dukedom for the foundation of a monastery; and Berno
made choice of Cluny itself. A society of canons had been founded there in the
preceding century, but the buildings were then occupied by the duke's hunting
establishment. In his “testament”, or charter, William declares that he gives
the estate for the foundation of a monastery in honour of St. Peter and St.
Paul; first, for the love of God, then for the souls of the late king Odo, of
his own wife, kindred, and friends, for the good of the catholic faith, and of
all orthodox Christians in times past, present, or to come. Berno is to be the
first abbot, and after his death the monks are to enjoy the uncontrolled
election of their superior. They are to be exempt from all interference of the
founder and his family, of the king's majesty, and of every other earthly
power. The duke solemnly charges all popes, bishops, and secular princes to
respect their property; he prays the two apostles and the pope to take the
monastery under their special protection, and imprecates curses on any one who
shall invade it.
Berno, like
St. Benedict and other monastic founders, began with a company of twelve monks.
The institutions of Cluny excited emulation, and other monasteries were
committed to the abbot for reform. In 927, Berno was succeeded by his disciple
Odo, whose fame so much eclipsed that of his master that even some members of
the Cluniac order have spoken of Odo as their founder. To the rule of St.
Benedict Odo added many minute observances. Thus the monks were required at the
end of meals to gather up and consume all the crumbs of their bread. There was
at first a disposition to evade this regulation; but when a dying monk
exclaimed in horror that he saw the devil holding up in accusation against him
a bag of crumbs which he had been unwilling to swallow, the brethren were
terrified into obedience. Periods of strict silence were enforced; and stories
are told of the inconveniences to which the Cluniacs submitted rather than
break this rule as that one allowed his horse to be stolen, and that two
suffered themselves to be carried off prisoners by the Northmen. For their
communications among themselves at such times a code of signals was established,
which the novices were obliged to learn. The monks were bled five times a year,
and it is doubtful whether Odo permitted the use of any medical treatment
except bleeding and the application of cautery. When two of his monks entreated
him to allow them some medicine, he consented, but told them in anger that they
would never recover; and the result justified his foresight, if not his
humanity.
The fame of
Cluny spread. Odo, at the request of popes, thrice visited Italy for the
purpose of reconciling princes, and he availed himself of these opportunities
to introduce his reforms in that country. Under his successor, Aymard, no fewer
than 278 charters, either bestowing or confirming gifts, attest the wealth
which was attracted to the monastery by the spectacle which it exhibited of
revived austerity. A series of conspicuous saints maintained and advanced the
renown of the Cluniacs. Majolus, or Mayeul, who, in consequence of Aymard’s
having lost his sight, was appointed his coadjutor in 948, and became sole abbot
in 965, had before joining the congregation refused the archbishopric of
Besançon, and on the death of Benedict VI, in 974, he declined the popedom. The
fifth abbot, Odilo, was equal to any of his predecessors in reputation and in
influence. Popes treated him as an equal; kings and emperors sought his
friendship and were guided by his advice; bishops repaired to Cluny, to place
themselves as simple monks under his governments His contemporary Fulbert of
Chartres styles him “the archangel of the monks”; another contemporary, the
notorious Adalbero of Laon, in a satirical poem calls him “King Odilo of
Cluny”. He was believed to have the power of miracles, and an extraordinary
efficacy was ascribed to his prayers. Benedict VIII, it is said, appeared to John
bishop of Porto, telling him that he was suffering torments, but that he could
be delivered by the prayers of Odilo. The abbot, on being informed of this,
engaged in the charitable work, and after a time the release of the pope was
shown in a vision to one of the monks of Cluny. In days when the popes were far
from saintly, the people looked away from them to the great head of the
monastic society, whose position was such that he refused to exchange it for an
archbishopric, or even for St. Peter's chair.
The reform
begun at Cluny extended far and wide. When a revival of the true monastic
asceticism had been displayed in any province, a regard for public opinion and
for self-preservation urged the imitation of it on the other communities of the
neighborhood. A general zeal for monachism sprang up; multitudes of men became
monks, many offered their children, some even devoted themselves and their
posterity as serfs to a monastery, in the hope of a reward in heaven. Princes
or bishops often employed the Cluniacs in carrying out a forcible reformation;
many monasteries of their own accord conformed to the Cluniac rule, and placed
themselves in connexion with the mother society.
The nature
of this connexion was various; in some cases, the affiliated monastery was in
strict subjection, so that it not only looked to Cluny for its abbots and
priors, but did not even receive a novice without a reference to the
“archabbot”; in other cases the lesser monastery enjoyed independence in the
administration of its own concerns and in the choice of its superiors, while it
acknowledged the great abbot as its chief, and regarded him as invested with a
supreme authority and authorised to watch over its discipline. Thus was formed
the “Congregation of Cluny”, the first example in the west (if we except the
peculiar system of St. Columba) of an organisation which had been introduced
into Egypt by Pachomius in the earliest age of monasticism. The work of
establishing this organisation was accomplished by the sixth abbot, Hugh, who succeeded
Odilo at the age of twenty-five in 1049, and governed the society for sixty
years.
The number
of monasteries connected with Cluny, in France, in Germany, in Italy, in
England, and in Spain, amounted by the end of the twelfth century to two thousand.
Another
famous society was founded by Romuald, a nobleman descended from the ducal
family of Ravenna. Romuald’s early life was dissolute, but at the age of twenty
he was suddenly reclaimed from it. His father, Sergius, had been engaged in a
dispute as to some property with a kinsman. The two met, each at the head of
his partisans, and Sergius slew his opponent. Romuald, who had been concerned
in the fray, although he had not himself shed blood, was so much shocked by the
result, that he entered the monastery of St. Apollinaris with the intention of
doing penance for forty days, and while there, he was determined, by visions in
which the patron saint of the house appeared to him, to embrace the monastic
life.
After having
spent three years in the monastery, he placed himself under the tuition of a
hermit named Marinus, who was in the habit of daily reciting the whole psalter,
saying thirty psalms under one tree and forty under another. Romuald was
required to respond in these exercises, and whenever he failed (as often
happened from his slowness in reading), he received a blow from the hermit's
staff. By the frequent repetition of this, he lost the hearing of his left ear,
whereupon he humbly begged that the chastisement might be transferred to the
right ear. Although he used afterwards to relate the story of his training as a
matter of amusement, his own piety savoured too much of his eccentric master's
zeal.
When living
on the borders of Spain as a hermit, he heard that his father, who had
withdrawn into a monastery, was inclined to return to the world, and he
resolved to prevent such a step. The people of the neighborhood, on learning
that he was about to leave them, were unwilling to lose so holy a man, and, by
a strange working of superstition, laid a plan for murdering him, in order that
they might possess his relics. Romuald escaped by feigning madness, and made
his way barefoot to Ravenna, where he assailed his father with reproaches and
blows, fastened his feet in stocks, and loaded him with chains until the old
man was brought to a better sense of the monastic duty of perseverance.
Throughout
his life Romuald was involved in a succession of troubles with monks in various
places, on whom he attempted to force a reform with too great violence and rigour.
Among his own ascetic performances, it is related that he was once silent for
seven years.
Stirred to
emulation by the labours of his friend Bruno or Boniface, who had been martyred
by the heathens of Prussia, he undertook a mission to Hungary. On the way he
fell ill, and thought of returning, whereupon he suddenly recovered; but as
often as he resumed his intention of proceeding, his sickness again attacked
him. At length he yielded to what he supposed to be a providential intimation
that the work was not for him; but fifteen of his companions went on, and
labored in Hungary with good effect.
Romuald’s
great work was the foundation of Camaldoli among the Apennines in the year
1018. He began by building five cells and an oratory. The inmates were to live
as hermits, and were not to associate together except for worship. Their duties
as to devotion, silence, and diet, were very rigid; but Romuald, although he
often passed days in entire abstinence, would not allow his disciples to
attempt a like austerity; they must, he said, eat every day, and always be
hungry. A vision of angels ascending Jacob’s ladder induced him to prescribe a
white dress, whereas that of the Benedictines was black. Romuald died in 1027,
at the age of a hundred and twenty. Rudolf who was “general” of the Camaldolese
from 1082, mitigated the severity of the rule, and added to the hermits an
institution of coenobites, whose habits gradually became very different from
those of the original foundation. These monks became an order, with monasteries
affiliated to Camaldoli, but it did not spread to any great extent, although it
has continued to the present day.
Another
monastic reformer was John Gualbert, a Florentine of noble birth, whose
conversion, like that of Romuald, arose out of one of the feuds which were
characteristic of his age and country. Having been charged by his father to
avenge the death of a kinsman, he met the murderer on Good Friday in a narrow
pass near the bottom of the hill on which stands the monastery of St. Miniato,
and was about to execute his vengeance; but when the guilty man threw himself
from his horse and placed his arms in the form of a cross, as if expecting
certain death, Gualbert was moved to spare him in reverence for the holy sign
and for the solemn day. He then ascended the hill in order to pay his devotions
in the monastic church, and while engaged in prayer, he saw a crucifix incline
its head towards him, as if in acknowledgment of the mercy which he had shown.
By this miraculous appearance, Gualbert was moved to become a monk, but his
father, on hearing of his design, rushed to St. Miniato, assailed him with
reproaches, and threatened to do mischief to the monastery. Gualbert, however,
persevered in his resolution, and distinguished himself so much by his
asceticism that ten years later his brethren wished to elect him abbot. But he
declined the dignity, and soon after left the monastery in disgust at the
election of a simoniacal abbot, according to some authorities, while others
suppose that he withdrew out of a desire to avoid the distraction occasioned by
crowds of visitors. After a sojourn at Camaldoli (where he learnt from
Romuald’s institutions although the founder was already dead), Gualbert fixed
himself at Vallombrosa, and there founded a society of hermits in 1039. To
these coenobites were afterwards added, and the organisation of the order was
completed by the institution of lay-brethren, whose business it was to practise
handicrafts and to manage the secular affairs of the community, while by their
labors the monks were enabled to devote themselves wholly to spiritual
concerns. The rigour of the system was extreme; novices were obliged to undergo
a year of severe probation, during which they were subjected to degrading
employments, such as the keeping of swine, and daily cleaning out the pigsty
with their bare hands; and Gualbert carried his hatred of luxury so far as to
condemn the splendour of monastic buildings. His anger against offences is said
to have been so violent that delinquents “supposed heaven and earth, and even
God Himself, to be angry with them”; but to the penitent he displayed the
tenderness of a mother. For himself he declined ordination, even to the degree
of ostiary. He deviated from the Benedictine rule by attiring his monks in
gray, but the colour was afterwards changed to brown, and eventually to black.
Gualbert built and reformed many monasteries, and in obedience to pope
Alexander II he reluctantly became head of the order which he had founded. His
death took place in 1093.
In Germany
the attempts at monastic reform met with much stubborn resistance. The monks
sometimes deserted their house in a body, as when Godehard, afterwards bishop
of Hildesheim, attempted to improve Hersfeld, although he at length succeeded
in bringing them back. Sometimes they rose in rebellion against their reforming
abbots, beat them, blinded them, or even attempted their lives. The general
feeling of his class is expressed by Widukrod of Corbey, who gravely tells us
that a “grievous persecution” of the monks arose about the year 945, in
consequence of some bishops having said that they would rather have a cloister
occupied by a few inmates of saintly life than by many careless ones, a saving
which the chronicler meets by citing the parable of the tares. Yet in Germany
some improvement was at length effected. Among the agents of this improvement
William abbot of Hirschau is especially eminent. He raised the number of his
monks from fifteen to a hundred and fifty, founded some new monasteries, reformed
more than a hundred, and in 1069 formed the monks into a congregation after the
pattern of Cluny, adopting the system of lay-brethren from Vallombrosa. The
virtues of William were not limited to devotion, purity of life, and rigour of
discipline; he is celebrated for his gentleness to all men, for his charity to
the poor, for the largeness of his hospitality, for his cheerful and kindly
behaviour, for his encouragement of arts and learning. He provided carefully
for the transcription of the Bible and of other useful books, and, instead of
locking them up in the library of his abbey, endeavoured to circulate, them by
presenting copies to members of other religious houses. The sciences included
in the Quadrivium, especially music and mathematics, were sedulously cultivated
at Hirschau, and under William the monks were distinguished for their skill in
all that relates to the ornament of churches in building, sculpture, painting,
carving of wood, and working in metals.
In the
course of these reforms, the lay impropriations were very generally got rid of.
Many of the holders spontaneously resigned their claims; others were
constrained by princes to do so, and new grants of like kind were sparingly
made. The practice, however, was not extinct, and monasteries, as we have seen,
suffered grievously from the exactions of the advocates whose duty it was to
protect them. Kings often interfered in their affairs, and the privileges of
free election which monastic bodies had received, or even purchased, from
bishops, from princes, and from popes, were found in practice to be utterly
unavailing against a royal nomination of an abbot.
The change
of dynasty in France had a very favourable effect for monasteries. Hugh Capet,
before his elevation to the throne, had held the abbacies of St. Denys and St.
Germain, and was styled abbot-count. But from a wish, probably, to secure to
himself the interest of the monks, he resigned his abbacies, restored to the
monastic communities the power of choosing their superiors, and on his deathbed
charged his son Robert to refrain from alienating monastic property, and from
interfering with the right of free election.
The power of
bishops over monasteries was diminished during this period. Any impression
which the decay of monastic discipline might have made on the popular mind in
favor of episcopal superintendence was neutralised by the sight of the
disorders which prevailed among the bishops themselves, and by the fact that
many of them, by impropriating the revenues of abbacies, contributed largely to
the evils in question. And when the monks had been restored to reputation and
influence by the reforms of the tenth century, they began to set up claims
against the episcopal authority. Abbo of Fleury led the way by refusing to make
the customary profession of obedience to his diocesan, the bishop of Orleans. A
spirit of strong hostility arose between the two classes, and was signally
displayed when a council at St. Denys, in 997, proposed to transfer to the
parochial clergy the tithes which were held by monastic bodies, as well as
those which were in the hands of laymen. The monks of St. Denys rose in tumult,
and with the aid of the populace dispersed the assembled prelates; the
president of the council, Siguin archbishop of Sens, as he fled, was pelted
with filth, was struck between the shoulders with an axe, and almost killed.
Abbo, as the leader of the monastic opposition, was charged with having
instigated the rioters; and, although he vindicated himself in a letter
addressed to king Hugh and his son, it is evident, from the relish with which
his biographer relates the flight of the bishops, that the monastic party were
not unwilling to see their opponents discomfited by such means. Abbo went to
Rome for the assertion of the monastic privileges, and afterwards, when sent on
a mission as to the question of the archbishopric of Reims, he obtained from
Gregory V a grant that the bishop of Orleans should not visit the monastery of
Fleury except by invitation from the abbot.
Monastic
communities were naturally disposed to connect themselves immediately with the
papal see since the pope was the only power to which they could appeal against
bishops and princes. Some of them, as that of Cluny, were placed by their
founders under the special protection of the pope, and a small acknowledgment
was paid to Rome in token of such connexion. Yet the exemption which
monasteries thus obtained from the control of their diocesan bishops was not as
yet intended to debar the bishop from exercising his ordinary right of mural
oversight, but to secure the monks against abuses of the episcopal power
against invasion of their property, interference in the choice of abbots,
unfair exactions, or needless and costly visitations. And such papal grants as
affected to confer privileges of greater extent were set aside. Sylvester II
acknowledged, in a question as to a monastery at Perugia, that a monastic body
could not transfer itself to the pope’s immediate jurisdiction without the
consent of the diocesan. The contest between the abbey of Fleury and its
diocesans was not concluded by the grant bestowed on Abbo; for some years later
we find John XVII complaining to king Robert that the archbishop of Sens and
the bishop of Orleans treated the apostolical privileges with contempt, and had
even ordered Gauzelin, the successor of Abbo, to throw them into the fire;
while Fulbert, bishop of Chartres, who endeavoured to act as a mediator,
declares that it was impossible for the abbot to escape from his duty of
canonical obedience. Gregory V failed in an attempt to exempt Hirschau from the
authority of the bishop of Constance; and when a later pope, John XVIII,
granted the abbot of Hirschau a licence to say mass in the episcopal habit (for
this was one of the forms in which the assumption of abbots displayed itself)
the bishop complained to Conrad the Salic. Pressed at once by the emperor and
by the bishop, the abbot was obliged to give up to his diocesan the episcopal
staff and sandals which he had received from the pope, and these insignia were
publicly burnt at the next diocesan synod. In 1025, at the synod of Anse (near
Lyons) a complaint was made by the bishop of Macon, within whose diocese Cluny
was situated, that the archbishop of Vienne had officiated at consecrations and
ordinations in the abbey. The abbot, Odilo, produced a privilege from the pope,
authorising the brotherhood to invite any bishop whom they might choose for the
performance of such offices; but the council declared that no privilege could
be valid against the ancient canons which invested bishops with jurisdiction
over the monasteries within their dioceses. As the question continued to be
disputed, Alexander II, in 1063, committed the investigation of it to cardinal
Peter Damiani, who (as might have been expected from his monastic character and
prejudices) gave a decision in favour of the abbot; and the pope renewed the
grant, allowing the Cluniacs to call in any other bishop than their diocesan,
and ordering that no bishop should lay them under interdict or excommunication.
Although the time was not yet ripe for the full display of monastic
independence, the course of things was rapidly tending in that direction.
The
continued popularity of monachism is shown, among other instances, by the means
which secular persons took to connect themselves with it. Carrying out the
principle of the brotherhoods which from the sixth century had been formed for
the purpose of commending their deceased members to the Divine mercy by prayers
and masses, it became usual to seek enrolment as confraters of a
monastery, and by such a connection the confrater was entitled to expect
spiritual benefits from the prayers of the society. In this manner Conrad I was
associated with St. Gall, and Henry II with Cluny. Another practice, which has been
traced by some as high as the seventh century, was that of putting on the
monastic habit in dangerous sickness, a new form, apparently, of the obligation
to penance which had been more anciently undertaken in such circumstances. If
one who had taken the habit, on recovering, returned to secular life, his
relapse was disapproved; but it was sometimes found that even the monastic
habit, where it was retained, was no security against a return to the sins of
the earlier life.
Monasteries
or monastic orders were often connected with each other by the bond of mutual
intercession and by mutual commemoration of deceased brethren; and the deaths
of abbots or of other distinguished members in any monastery were in such cases
announced to the other houses of the association by circulars which were
conveyed by special messengers.
In the
eleventh century, then, monasticism was again in the fullness of its influence.
The scandals of its past decay were more than retrieved by the frequent and
widely extended reformations which had taken place each of them displaying in
freshness and fervour a zeal and a rigour which for the time captivated the
minds of men, and forbade them to admit the thought that that which was now so
pure might itself also in time decline.
Rites and Usages.
The ninth
century saw the rise of a class of ritualists, who wrote commentaries on the
services of the church. The first of them was Amalhart or Amalarius, a
chorepiscopus of Metz (already mentioned in the history of the predestinarian
controversy), who about 820 composed a treatise “On the Offices of the Church”,
in which he applied to these the system of mystical torture which had long been
exercised on Holy Scripture. All the incidents of Divine service, every
attitude and gesture, the dresses of the clergy, the ornaments of the church,
the sacred seasons and festivals, were expounded as pregnant with symbolical
meanings. Raban Maur and Walafrid Strabo, abbot of Reichenau, followed with
liturgical writings in a similar style before the middle of the century; but
another eminent writer of the time, Agobard, had taken a strongly different
line. Being offended by the mass of irrelevant matter which he found in the
service-books of the church of Lyons, he ejected from them all hymns and anthems
but such as were taken from Scripture. For this he was censured by Amalarius in
a book "On the Order of the Antiphonary"; and he replied in tracts
which, with much display of indignation against his opponent, maintain the
principle on which his liturgical reforms had been executed. The archbishop
declares the pieces which he had expunged to be “not only unfit and
superfluous, but even profane and heretical”; he denounces the practice of
devoting excessive attention to music, while the study of Scripture is
neglected a practice, he says, which puffs up clerks who know nothing but music
with a conceit of their accomplishments; and, when Amalarius published his work
on the Divine Offices, Agobard not only reprobated the idle character of
his comments, but charged him with errors in doctrine. At a later time, Florus,
master of the cathedral school at Lyons, who had been opposed to Amalarius in
the case of Gottschalk, assailed him with much asperity for his ritual system,
and cited him before two councils, the second of which, on finding that his
mystical theories rested on no better a foundation than his own fancy,
pronounced them to be dangerous. But the style of exposition which Amalarius
introduced was followed by the ritualists of the middle ages; it has been kept
up in the Roman church; and attempts (which, however, can hardly be regarded as
serious) have even been made to revive it in the English church of our own day.
In the ninth
century were formed some collections of lives of saints, arranged according to
the order of the calendar, and bearing the title of Martyrologies. Among the
compilers of these were Florus, Ado, archbishop of Vienne, Usuard, a monk of
St. German's, at Paris, and Notker of St. Gall. Biographies of individual
saints were produced in vast numbers. Older lives were re-written; new legends
were composed, as substitutes for the more authentic records which had perished
in the ravages of the Northmen; many narratives, with the holy men and women
who were the subjects of them, sprang from the invention of the monks. Not only
was there much likeness of detail between stories of this kind, but even the
whole accounts of some saints were identical in everything except the names.
Few men in those days shared the scruples of Letald, a monk of Mici, who, in
the preface to a biography, blames the practice of attempting by falsehoods to
enhance the glory of the saints, and says that, if the saints themselves had
been followers of lies, they could never have reached their perfection of
holiness.
From the
time when St. Dionysius, the martyr of Paris, was identified with the
Areopagite, other churches endeavored to invest their founders with a like
venerable character. Among them was the church of Limoges, which, as its first
bishop, Martial, had been reckoned by Gregory of Tours with the companions of
Dionysius in the third century, now referred him, as well as the founder of the
see of Paris, to the apostolic age. At a council held at Limoges in 1023, a
question arose as to the proper designation of the saint : the bishop, Jordan,
was for styling him confessor, but Hugh, abbot of St. Martial’s, insisted that
his patron was entitled to be called apostle, as having been one of the seventy
disciples. Among the most strenuous advocates of the abbot's view was the
chronicler Ademar, who had received his education in the monastery of St.
Martial : in a vehement letter on the subject, he professes his belief in a
legendary life of the saint, as being of apostolic antiquity, and no less
authentic than the four Gospels; and he strongly declares that no mortal pope
can deprive of the apostolical dignity one whom St. Peter himself reveres as a
brother apostle. The matter was taken up by councils at Poitiers and at Paris;
whosoever should refuse the title of apostle to St. Martial was branded as
being like the Ebionites, who, out of enmity against St. Paul, limited the
number of apostles to the original twelve; and John XVIII, on being appealed
to, declared that it would be madness to question the saint's right to a name
which was given not only to the companions of the first apostles, but to St.
Gregory for the conversion of England, and to others for their eminent labours
as missionaries. The apostolic dignity of Martial, which raised him above
martyrs, to whom as a confessor he would have been inferior, was confirmed by
councils at Bourges and at Limoges in 1031, and bishop Jordan acquiesced in the
decision.
The number
of saints had increased by degrees. Charlemagne, as we have seen, found it
necessary to forbid the reception of any but such as were duly accredited; but
the multiplication went on, the bishops being the authorities by whom the title
of sanctity was conferred. In the end of the tenth century, a new practice was
introduced. At a Roman council, held in 993, Ludolf, bishop of Augsburg,
presented a memoir of Ulric, one of his predecessors who had died twenty years
before, and referred it to the judgment of the bishops who were present, as
being an assembly guided by the Holy Spirit. The sanctity of Ulric was attested
by stories of miracles, wrought both in his lifetime and after death; and the
pope, John XV, with the council, ordered his memory should be venerated as that
of a saint, in words which, while they refer all holiness and religious honour
to the Saviour, yet contain the dangerous error of interposing his saints as
mediators between Him and mankind.
This was the
first authentic instance in which canonisation (i.e. the insertion of a
name in the canon or lists of saints) was conferred by the decree of a pope.
The effect of such a decree was to entitle the saint to reverence throughout
the whole of Western Christendom, whereas the honor bestowed by bishops or
provincial councils was only local. But the pope did not as yet claim an
exclusive right; metropolitans continued to canonise, sometimes with the
consent of popes, sometimes by their own sole authority, until Alexander III,
in 1170, declared that, "even although miracles be done by one, it is not
lawful to reverence him as a saint without the sanction of the Roman
church". Yet, in whatever hands the formal sanction might be lodged, the
character of saintship was mainly conferred by the people. When a man of
reputed holiness died, miracles began to be wrought or imagined, an altar was
built over the grave, and an enthusiasm was speedily raised which easily made
out a case for canonisation. Bishops and popes felt the expediency of complying
with the popular feeling, and thus the catalogue of saints was continually
swelled by fresh additions.
Stories of
miracles done by the saints abounded, and they show how the belief in such
interpositions, as probable in every variety of occasions and circumstances,
was likely to place these lower mediators in the way of the Author of all
miracles. The oppressiveness of too frequent miracles, and the bad effects
which the possession of wonder-working relics produced on monks, were felt by
many abbots, and some of them, like Hildulf a of Moyen-Moutier in an earlier
time, took means to deliver their monasteries from such dangerous privileges.
The honours
paid to the blessed Virgin were continually advancing to a greater height. The
most extravagant language was used respecting her, and was addressed to her.
Peter Damiani speaks of her as “deified”, as “exalted to the throne of God the
Father, and placed in the seat of the very Trinity”. “To thee”, he says, “is
given all power in heaven and in earth; nothing is impossible to thee, to whom
it is possible even to raise again the desperate to the hope of bliss. For thou
approachest the golden altar of man’s reconciliation, not only asking but
commanding; as a mistress, not as a handmaid”. He revels in the mystical
language of the Canticles, which he interprets as a song in celebration of her
nuptials with the Almighty Father. Saturday was regarded as especially
consecrated to the Virgin, and offices of prayer to her were framed. The Ave,
or angelic salutation, became an ordinary part of devotion, and traces are
found of what was afterwards styled the Rosary the repetition of a certain
number of prayers (as the Paternoster fifteen times, and the Ave a hundred and
fifty times) in her honour. New titles were invented for her; thus Odo of Cluny
styled her “mother of mercy”. The newly converted Hungarians were taught by a
Venetian, on whom king Stephen had bestowed a bishopric, to call her “lady” or
“mistress”, and they were placed under her special protection as “the family of
St. Mary”.
The festival
of All Saints, which had been instituted at Rome in the eighth century, and had
been already known in England, was in 835 extended to France, Germany, and
Spain, by Gregory IV. In the end of the tenth century a new celebration was
annexed to it. A French pilgrim, it is said, in returning from Jerusalem, was
cast on a little island of the Mediterranean, where he met with a hermit who
told him that the souls of sinners were tormented in the volcanic fires of the
island, and that the devils might often be heard howling with rage because
their prey was rescued from them by the prayers and alms of the pious, and
especially of the monks of Cluny. On reaching his own country, the pilgrim, in
compliance with the hermit's solemn adjuration, reported this to abbot Odilo,
who in 998 appointed the morrow of All Saints to be solemnly observed at Cluny
for the repose of all faithful souls, with psalmody, masses, and a copious
distribution of alms and refreshment to all poor persons who should be present.
The celebration was early in the next century extended to the whole Cluniac
order; and eventually a pope (it is not certain who) ordered its observance
throughout the church.
The passion
for relics was unabated, and was gratified by the “invention” (as it was
somewhat ambiguously called) of many very remarkable articles. Among those
discovered in France during the tenth century were one of our Lord's sandals at
St. Julien in Anjou, part of the rod of Moses at Sens, and a head of St. John
the Baptist (for more than one such head were shown) at St. Jean d'Angely.
Vendome boasted the possession of one of the tears shed by our Lord over
Lazarus, which had been caught by an angel, and given by him to St. Mary
Magdalene. The discoveries extended far back into the Old Testament history;
there were relics of Abraham and hairs of Noah's beard; for of any additional
improbability arising from the greater remoteness of time the age was
altogether insensible. These relics drew vast crowds of pilgrims, and became
important sources of wealth to the monasteries or churches which possessed
them. For the sake of such sacred objects, theft had always been reckoned
venial; and now, as we have seen, the peasantry of Catalonia were even ready to
murder St. Romuald in the hope of obtaining benefits from his remains.
The
impostures connected with this superstition were numberless, and in some cases
they were detected. Relics were sometimes tested by fire, as those found in the
Arian churches on the conversion of Spain to orthodoxy had been. Radulf the
Bald gives an account of a fellow who went about under different names, digging
up bones and extolling them as relics of saints. At a place in the Alps he
displayed in a portable shrine some fragments which he styled relics of a
martyr, St. Just, and pretended to have discovered by the direction of an
angel. A multitude of cures were wrought a proof, says the chronicler, that the
devil can sometimes do miracles; and the people of the neighborhood flocked to
the relics, “each one regretting that he had not some ailment of which he might
seek to be healed”. The impostor grew into high favor with a marquis who had
founded a monastery at Susa; and when a number of bishops had met for the
consecration, the pretended relics, together with others, were placed in the
church; but in the course of the following night, some monks who were watching
saw a number of figures, black as Ethiops, arise out of the box and take to
flight. Although, however, the fraud was thus miraculously discovered, we are
told that the common people for a time adhered to their belief in the
relic-monger. Nor were the dealers in relics the only persons who practised on
the popular credulity in this respect; another class made it their trade to run
about from one shrine to another, pretending to be cured by the miraculous
virtue of the saints.
Contests
sometimes arose as to the genuineness of relics. The monks of St. Emmeran, at
Ratisbon, disputed with the great French abbey of St. Denys the possession of
its patron’s body. The body of St. Gregory the Great was believed at once to bo
in St. Peter's at Rome, and to have been secretly carried off to St. Medard's
at Soissons; while Sens, Constance, and somewhat later Torres Novas in Portugal
could each display his head. The monks of Monte Cassino denied the genuineness
of the remains which had been translated to Fleury as those of St. Benedict,
and that saint himself was said to have confirmed the denial by visions;
Canterbury and Glastonbury had rival pretensions to St. Dunstan; and we have
seen that both Gnesen and Prague claimed to possess the real body of St.
Adalbert, the apostle of Prussia.
Pilgrimages
were more frequent than ever. Rome was, as before, the chief resort, and the
hardships of the way were sometimes enhanced by voluntary additions, such as
that of walking barefoot. Compostella became another very famous place of
pilgrimage from the time when the relics of St. James the Greater were supposed
to be found there in 816. Many ventured to encounter the dangers of the long
and toilsome journey to Jerusalem, where, from the ninth century, was displayed
at Easter the miracle of the light produced without human hand “considering the
place, the time, and the intention, probably the most offensive imposture to be
found in the world”. This pilgrimage was often imposed as a penance; and the
enthusiasm for voluntarily undertaking it was intensely excited by the approach
of the thousandth year from the Saviour’s birth, and the general expectation of
the end of the world. Beginning among the humblest of the people, the feeling
gradually spread to the middle classes, and from them to the highest to
bishops, counts, and marquises, to princes and noble ladies; to die amid the
hallowed scenes of Palestine was regarded as an eminent blessing, as an object
of eager aspiration; and, after the alarm of the world's end had passed away, the
pilgrimage to Jerusalem still continued to be frequented. In 1010 the church of
the Holy Sepulchre was destroyed by the caliph Hakem, a frantic tyrant, who
invented a new religion, still professed by the Druses of Lebanon. It was
believed that the caliph was instigated to this by some western Jews, who
alarmed him by representing the dangers likely to result from the interest with
which the Sepulchre was regarded by Christians; and the Jews of France and
other countries paid heavily in blood and suffering for the suspicion. After
the assassination of Hakem the caliphs resumed the former system of toleration.
Hakem’s mother, a Christian, began the rebuilding of the church; increasing
crowds of pilgrims flowed eastward, carrying with them gifts in aid of the
work, and returning laden with relics; and the fashion continued to become more
general, until in the last years of the century it produced the crusades.
ARCHITECTURE.
The
beginning of the eleventh century was marked by an extraordinary activity in church-building.
There had been little disposition to undertake such works while the expected
end of all things forbade the hope of their endurance; but when the thousandth
year was completed, the building of churches became a passion. It was not
limited to the work of providing for necessity by the erection of new buildings
or by enlargement of the old, nor even to the addition of embellishments; but
churches which had in every way been found amply sufficient were destroyed in
order that more costly structures might be raised in their stead. “It was”,
says a chronicler, “as if the world were re-awaking, as if it everywhere threw
away its old dress, and put on a white vesture of churches”. And the effect on
the art of architecture was important. Charlemagne's great church at Aix had
been copied (although not without the introduction of original features) from
the Byzantine type, as exhibited at Ravenna, and after it many churches along
the Rhine had displayed Byzantine characteristics, especially the surmounting
cupola. St. Mark’s at Venice, a church of very oriental style, was built
between 977 and 1071. But in general the ecclesiastical architecture of the
west was Roman, and the plan of the basilica was preserved. The churches of the
eleventh century maintain the continuity of Roman art, but have yet a new
character of their own. It is no longer Roman art in debasement, but a style
fresh and vigorously original, the solemn, massive, and enduring architecture
which, in its various modifications, has been styled Romanesque, Lombard, or
Norman.
It would
appear that the art of staining glass, which afterwards became so important in
the decoration of churches, was already invented, although the date of the
invention is unknown. There has, indeed, been much confusion on this subject,
through the mistaken assumption that passages which contain any mention of
coloured windows must relate to the painting of figures on the glass, whereas
the older descriptions of such windows in reality mean nothing more than the
arrangement of pieces of coloured glass in variegated patterns. Perhaps the
earliest distinct notice of stained glass is in Richer’s history, where we are
told that, towards the end of the tenth century, Adalbert, archbishop of Reims,
adorned his cathedral with windows "containing divers histories."
EXCOMMUNICATION AND ANATHEMA.
The system
of Penance underwent some changes. Things which had been censured by councils
in the earlier part of the ninth century became authorised before its end; thus
the penitential books, proscribed (as we have seen) by the council of Châlons
in 813, are named by Regino among the necessary furniture of a parish priest’s
library, as to which the bishop is to inquire at his visitation. By means of
these books any re-enactments of old canons, or any new canons which appeared
to increase the severity of penance, were practically evaded. The rich could
commute their penance for payments to churches for works of public utility,
such as the building of bridges and making of roads, for alms to the poor, for
liberation of slaves or redemption of captives, for the purchase of masses and
psalms; while for the poorer classes the Penitentials provided such
commutations as pilgrimages, recitations of psalms or other devotional
exercises, visiting the sick and burying the dead. The system of vicarious
penances, which has been already noticed as existing in England, was, with some
varieties, practised in other countries also. Councils might and did enact that
with the outward acts which were prescribed the right dispositions of the heart
should be joined. But how were these to be secured or ascertained? how were the
penitents to be preserved from the delusions which a formal prescription of
external acts, as equivalent to repentance, could hardly fail to engender? And
the dangers of such a system were the more serious, because, by a departure
from the view taken in the early ages, penance was now supposed able not only
to restore the offender to the church on earth, but to assure him of the divine
forgiveness.
With a view
of increasing the hold of church-discipline on the minds of men, a distinction
was invented between excommunication and anathema, and the assistance of the
secular power was called in to enhance by civil penalties the terror of these sentences.
Excommunication was exclusion from the privileges of the church; the heavier
doom of anathema placed the offender under a curse. The council of Pavia in 850
enacted that the excommunicate person should be incapable of holding any
military office or any employment in the service of the state, and should be
debarred from ordinary intercourse with Christians. But anathema inflicted
further punishments; the culprit against whom it was pronounced could not be a
party in ecclesiastical suits, he could not make or establish a will, he could
not hold any property under the church, he could not even obtain justice in
secular courts where an oath was required, because he was not admissible to
swear. No priest would bless the marriage of such a person; the last sacraments
were denied to him, and he was to be shut out from Christian burial, penalties
which, if the sinner himself were unmoved by them, were likely to act
powerfully on the minds of some who were connected with him, and often drew
from these large offers of payment for the reconciliation which it was supposed
that the church could bestow even after the offender had passed from the world.
The forms of curse became more elaborately fearful, and tales are told of the
effect which they took on the unhappy men against whom they were launched,
causing them to die suddenly in their impiety, or to wither away under the
tortures of long and hopeless disease.
There were,
however, some for whom the disabilities annexed to anathema or excommunication
had little terror. Emperors and kings, counts and dukes, were strong enough to
get justice for themselves, although under a sentence which would have debarred
meaner men from it : they could obtain the ministrations of religion from
chaplains, in defiance of all ecclesiastical censures; they held their secular
positions unaffected by the denunciations of the church. In order to bring such
powerful offenders under control, the Interdict was devised a sentence which
placed a whole district or kingdom under ban, closing the churches, silencing
the bells, removing the outward tokens of religion, and denying its offices to
the people, except in such a measure and with such circumstances as tended to
impress the imagination with a deeper horror. The infliction of penalties which
involved alike the innocent and the guilty had been disapproved in earlier
days. The first known attempt at imposing an interdict, that of the younger
Hincmar, was defeated by his metropolitan and by his brother-bishops; and the
earliest certain instance in which a bishop actually enforced such a sentence
was that of Alduin, bishop of Limoges, in 994. An interdict pronounced against
a sovereign was expected to act on him not so much in a direct way as by
exciting the minds of his subjects; but the terrors of its indirect action were
found to be such as few of the boldest, or of those who were least sensible to
spiritual impressions, would venture to provoke or to defy.
In the
earlier part of the eleventh century, a remarkable attempt was made by the clergy
of France to mitigate the violence and the discords of the time. Radulf the
Bald dates its origin from 1033, when the promise of an abundant harvest, after
three years of terrible famine, appeared likely to open men's minds to the
religious impressions connected with the completion of a thousand years from
the Saviour’s passion. But it would seem that the movement had really begun
somewhat earlier, and that the subject had already been treated by councils, as
by that of Limoges in 1031 the same which decreed the apostolic dignity of St.
Martial.
With a view
of putting an end to the feuds or private wars which had long wasted the
population and the soil of France, it was proposed to bind men to the
observance of peace; that they should abstain from wrong-doing and revenge,
that every one should be able to go unarmed without fear of old enmities; that
churches should shelter all but those who should be guilty of breaking the
“peace of God”. At the council of Limoges it was ordered that, if the chiefs of
the district refused to comply, it should be laid under an interdict; that
during the interdict no one, with the exception of the clergy, beggars,
strangers, and infants, should receive Christian burial; that the offices of
religion should be performed as if by stealth; that the churches should be
stripped of their ornaments, that no marriage should be celebrated, that
mourning habits should be worn, that no wine should be drunk on Friday, and no
flesh should be eaten on Saturday. When the movement became more general, a
bishop professed to have received a letter from heaven, commanding the
observance of the peace. Gerard, bishop of Cambray (the same who has been
mentioned as having converted a party of heretics to the church) alone opposed
the scheme, as he had opposed a somewhat similar project some years before. He
maintained that it was an interference with matters which belonged to the
state; that the exercise of arms was sanctioned by Scripture; that it was
lawful to require the restoration of things taken by violence, and amends for
bodily injuries; that the proposed fasts ought not to be enforced on all,
inasmuch as men were neither alike able to bear them nor alike guilty so as to
require such chastisement. The bishop's enemies, however, were able to misrepresent
his conduct in such a manner that his flock rose against him as being an enemy
to peace; and he found it advisable to withdraw his opposition. The people, it
is said, were eager to accept the proposal, as if it had been a revelation from
heaven, and from Aquitaine the movement spread into other provinces of France.
A harvest equal to that of five years was gathered in; another and another
fruitful season followed. But the enjoyment of plenty wore out the popular
enthusiasm; violence and vice became more rife than ever and the decrees of
councils were little heeded.
In 1038,
Anno archbishop of Bourges, as if distrusting the efficacy of purely spiritual
threats, assembled the bishops of his province, and agreed with them that an
oath should be exacted from their people, by which every male above the age of
fifteen should bind himself to wage implacable war against all robbers,
oppressors, and enemies of holy church. The clergy were not exempted from the
oath, but were to carry their sacred banners on the expeditions undertaken for
the pacification of the country; and in consequence of this compact, many
castles, which had been the strongholds of violence and tyranny, were
destroyed, and ruffians, who had been a terror to their neighbours, were reduced
to live peaceably. About the year 1041, a modified scheme was brought forward
under the name of the “truce of God”. It was now proposed, not that an unbroken
peace should be established, but that war, violence, and all demands of
reparation should be suspended during Advent, Lent, and certain festival
seasons, and also from the evening of Wednesday in each week to the dawn of the
following Monday a time which included the whole interval from the Saviour’s
betrayal to his resurrection. And in connection with this other decrees were
passed for the protection of the weaker classes the clergy, monks, nuns, and
women for securing the privilege of sanctuary, and for mitigating the injuries
which were inflicted on the labours of husbandry, as that shepherds and their
flocks should not be injured, that olive-trees should not be damaged, that
agricultural tools should not be carried off, or, at least, should never be
destroyed.
Henry I of
Neustria refused to sanction this project, and it is said that, in punishment
of his refusal, his dominions were visited by an extraordinary disease, a
"fire from heaven", which was fatal to many of his subjects and
crippled the limbs of others. But the truce, which found zealous and powerful
advocates, such as Odilo of Cluny, was received throughout the rest of France
and in other countries; and it became usual for the inhabitants of a diocese or
a district to bind themselves by compact to the observance and to organise
measures for the enforcement of it. The weekly period of rest was, however, too
long to be generally adopted. A council held in 1047 at Elne, an episcopal city
of the Spanish march, reduced it to the interval between the ninth hour on
Saturday and the daybreak of Monday; and it appears thus abridged in the laws of
Edward the Confessor. Yet at a later time we again find the longer weekly rest
of four days enacted by councils; and it was in this form that the truce
received for the first time the papal sanction from Urban II at Clermont, and
was confirmed in the second and third councils of the Lateran. The frequent
re-enactments of the truce would, if there were no other evidence, be enough to
show that it was but irregularly observed. Yet, imperfect as was the operation
of this measure, its effects were very beneficial in tending to check the
lawlessness and disorder of the times by the influence of Christian humanity
and mercy. “We must”, says a historian nowise favorable to the church of the
middle ages, “regard it as the most glorious of the enterprises of the clergy,
as that which most conduced to soften manners, to develope the sentiments of
compassion among men without injury to the spirit of bravery, to supply a
reasonable basis for the point of honor, to bestow on the people as much of
peace and happiness as the condition of society would then admit, and, lastly,
to multiply the population to such a degree as was able afterwards to supply
the vast emigrations of the Crusades”.
Chivalry.
It was in
these times that the institution of chivalry, so powerful in its influence on
the middle ages, grew up, and at the end of the period embraced in this book
the system was nearly complete
We have seen
that during the distractions of France castles multiplied throughout the land;
that each castle became an engine of aggression and defence, a centre of
depredation. In this state of society every man’s hand was against every man;
the lord of the castle lived within its walls, cut off from intercourse with
his neighbors, and only sallying forth for war, for private feuds, or for
plunder. Yet the isolation of the nobles was not without its good effects.
Debarred from other equal society, the feudal lord was obliged to cultivate
that of his wife and children; and hence resulted a peculiar development of the
family life. The lady, who in her husband’s absence acted as the guardian of
the castle, was invested with new responsibilities and a new dignity; while the
training of youth occupied much of the time which might otherwise have hung
heavily. The sons of vassals were sent to be educated under the roof of the
superior, where they grew up together with his own sons; and thus a tie was
formed which at once assured the lord of the fidelity of his vassals, and the
vassals of their lord’s protection. The nobly-born youths were able, like the
deacon in the church, to perform offices of service without degradation. In the
evening hours they were admitted to the society of the ladies, and from such
intercourse a general refinement of manners arose among the higher classes.
That among
the Germans the admission of a young man to the rank of warriors was marked by
a public investiture with arms, we know from the evidence of Tacitus; and the
continuance of the custom after the Frankish conquest of Gaul is to be traced
from time to time in the annals. This ancient national usage now acquired a new
importance, and assumed a form which at once signified the admission of the
youth to the order of knighthood, and symbolized the tie between the vassal and
the superior. It was celebrated with religious ceremonies which nave it the
character of a military ordination. The candidate, a son of the lord or one of
his vassals, was stripped of his dress, was bathed as if in a baptism, was
clothed afresh with garments of symbolical meaning; he watched his arms in the
castle chapel; he confessed and communicated; his armour was put on, his
weapons were blessed, an exhortation as to his duties was addressed to him; he
solemnly vowed to serve God, to protect the ladies and the weak, to be faithful
and humble, gentle, courteous, honourable, and disinterested. According to a
practice which was common in attesting documents and the like, he received a
blow in remembrance of his new obligations, and by this blow, for which a
stroke of the sword was afterwards substituted, the ceremony was completed.
The nature
of these ceremonies proves that the clergy had taken up the old Teutonic rite
of initiation, and had converted it to purposes of religion and humanity; and
this is no less evident from the engagements to which the knight was bound
differing so widely as they did from the general character of the laity in the
times when they were introduced. The warriors, whose rude force was naturally
dangerous to the church and to social order, were to be enlisted in the service
of both, and bound to it by solemn engagements. And poetry as well as religion
soon threw itself around the new institution. The legends of saints, which for
centuries had been the only popular literature, were now rivalled by lays and
romances of knightly adventure; and the ideal embodied in these compositions
“noble chivalry, courtesy, humanity, friendliness, hardiness, love, friendship”
became the model which the knights aspired to imitate. The history of the ages
in which chivalry prevailed shows indeed a state of things far unlike the pure
and lofty precepts of the institution; yet, however the reality may have fallen
short of the ideal, it was a great gain for civilisation that such a pattern
should be established as authoritative that men should acknowledge a noble and
elevating standard in their hearts, although their actual lives too commonly
presented a sad and discreditable contrast to it.